11. Glossary of Conceptual Terms

 Index

1) Glossary of Conceptual Terms

2) Exiled Man Anthropology IS Crucifixtion Anthropology

3) Glossary Games and Exercises in terminology

  1. What is the difference between Dairy Queen Anthropology [AND] Animal Laborans Anthropology?
  2. Exiled Man Anthropology [and] Anthropological removal of physiologically primary self

3.What is this that is The Big Systemic?

-AT&T Anthropology

4) NOTEBOOK5 Triangles

5) Decorum Rationality/ Opprobrium-Driven, Bodily Rationality

6) Anthropology’s Problem of the Individual’s Bodily Self [28jun16]

7) Anthropology’s Problem of The Bodily Self(2)

8) NOTES 4JUL16

9) Semiotic-controlled physiology, or just Image-controlled physiology

10) The Physiologically Cognitive Mode of only Empirical Science: The Historical End of the Renaissance And Renaissance Man in Francis Bacon

11) What is Anthropology?

12) Aspects of Anthropology

13) Glossary Notes Again

14) Social, Cultural Individuality versus a Bodily Moral (bodily vulnerable) Self

15) Anthropological Mechanisms of the Physiologically-Extrinsic

 

****(POR COMENTAR)*****

16) Decorum Anthropology (versus ?)…Bodily-Balanced Anthropology

17) Semiotic-controlled physiology, or just Image-controlled physiology

18) El hecho irracional del hombre es más bien las circunstancias fisiológicas humanas.

 

 

 

1) Glossary of Conceptual Terms

-The structurally cultural and semiotic

-Biology of Opprobrium (for individuals in human groups)

-Physiologically Real Perception (?)

-The Physiologically Binding (Relevant)

-Opprobrium Rationality VERSUS Culturally-Posited Rationality

-The Culturally-Posited Rational and Semiotic

-The Physio-Totemic

-Physio-Rational Imposition

-Predatory Psychology of Self that serves itself of social interaction to in fact affirm itself, and so is insecure at its deepest core

-Spengler’s Dilemma

-Rebellion-of-the-Masses Culture

-Agrarian Immobilization

-Anthropological Complacency

-Physiological Milieu [Versus] Psychological Ken

-Physiological Milieu and The Big Systemic

-Inter-physiological dependence

-The Opprobrium Self [VERSUS] A Psycho-Affective Self (?)

-The Semiotic Self [is]

The Social Self

Physio-Extrinsic Self

The Cultural Self

The Anthropologically Structural Self

-The Opprobrium Self [is] necessarily only a bodily Self at its core; because morality is only originally (but also permanently) found in bodily vulnerability, first above all, and foremost. The opprobrium Self is a Moral Self in its capacity to know the moral threat of opprobrium and only, of course, through bodily vulnerability; and thus is the Moral, Bodily self also necessarily rational in its need towards cognitive anticipation (of her own conduct) and the availing of logic versus the superior numerical force of number that is the group.

-Physio- titillation/ Physio-moral titillation: is a physiological morality of utlimately opprobrium-based, bodily vulnerablity and terror—and thus produces in the subject a powerfully invigorated but-intellectually-numbing state of hightened alertness and alram; that because it is invigorating to such a degree, ends up becoming of a from opiate (with almost chemical properities and effect on the human organism!)

Dairy Queen Anthropology

Animal Laborans Anthropology

-Priority of Physiology/Supremacy of Physiology

-Force of Physiological Immobilization of Agrarian-based Anthropology

-Semiotic Expanse

-Semiotic Lift-Off/Semiotic Uprising (Historically)

-The Big Systemic

AT&T Anthropology

Crucifixion Anthropology

-Dance Model Anthropology

-Nirvana Anthropology

 

-Corporeal Semiotics

-Narrative Semiotics

-Conceptual Semiotics

-The Physiologically Conceptual

-Inference Physiology/ A Physiology of Inference

-Physiologically Totemic and Cultural Virituality

Social, Cultural Individuality versus a Bodily Moral (bodily vulnerable) Self

 

Percpetion of depth is also impostion of depth on the physiologically intolerable flatness of experience;

-Physiology itself can be a form of invigorated substance.

The Physiologically Totemic becomes thus the union of the conceptual and physio-corporeal: for the realm of the conceptual is of course physiologically totemic for the individual and thus makes necessary a physiological understanding of rationality itself.

-Inevitable from this one has no choice but to begin to posit a virtual character to culture itself, because a very big realm of physiological experience need not be physically real. (Is, for example morality physically real? Not necessarily, but it is always—unfailingly—physiologically real!)

 

Physio-totemic quality of the others in the physiologically rational mind of the individual…[element of a cultural virituality]

 

________________________________

GLOSSARY OF TERMS

Covert physiological experience

Hollow Man concept/Conceptualization

The Napoleonic self (of consumer anthropology)

-physiologically extrinsic self [versus]

-self of higher semiotic agency

-The physiologically predatory and self-serving self

-[is]a physiologically irresponsible self;

-The Fugitive Self

-Different degrees of anthropological dependence of self

Physiological shadows

-of self;

-of culture itself.

The semiotic mediation of physiological experience

by culture (is the structure of anthropology and human groups, through biological force of opprobrium)

by individuals (is the “cryptic-but-real” motor of anthropology; that is both culture’s impulse and a threat to it—and off which does the culturally structural permanently define itself, as finally a form of structural invigoration)

 

Inter-physiological dependence because physiology is a physical (and temporal) reaction to something else. Thus that which is to be considered systemic in regards to the structurally anthropological, would in effect be based on just this in its very entity; and the quality of the systemic becomes this inter-dependence, through time.

 

Physiologically relevant and binding specifically in regards to opprobrium, and structural-semiotic force (of the group) over opprobrium aspect of human biology, and human group experience as dictate over—and definition of—the culturally specific nature of individuality itself.

 

Anthropological Complacency feeds on itself, making disruptions to it all the more traumatic for more anthropologically dependent individuals (for all individuality per se and to some degree)

 

Individual physiological projection (towards semiotic and opprobrium-driven idealizations) [IS]

Anthropological subjection and order

 

Reversed “peeping tom” and Panopticon mechanism (of agricultural-based anthropology and its functional use of opprobrium in individual DNA and perception)

 

Exiled Man Anthropology [and] Anthropological removal of physiologically primary self (is the physiologically extrinsic, opprobrium-driven self) And thus is Cain’s exile really in the ideas you live in and to some extent away from your more primary physiological nature, otherwise there is no possibility of the social. And we all know that Cain founded cities to the East of Eden, and so never really went anywhere, naturally. Exiled Man Anthropology is Crucifixion Anthropology is Anthropological Removal of Physiologically Primary Self is the Physiologically Extrinsic Self, or, Physio-Semiotic Anthropological Self.

 

2) Exiled Man Anthropology IS Crucifixtion Anthropology

Christ is—additionally—the recasting of a Cain narrative, but that is more grammatically complex in that the object of Cain’s (our) violence is the co-structural center of the story of the body in Christ—as a holy subject and Redeemer who is also the bodily object of slaughter; as spectacle that becomes physiologically semiotic,  through the victim’s blood and mangled body as sign and image, but forever outstreched towards the perciever’s own heart of violence: [Velazquez’s Christ]

 

Culturally-posited physiological rationality of the semiotic [versus] Broader and unmediated physiological experience (is a source of anthropological invigoration for individuals, for finally the culturally structural itself.)

 

A cultural beyond (is broader physiological experience)**********

 

The problem and circumstance of Anthropological immobilization of agriculture-based culture (against the hunter nature of Orion Man in our physiology and vital drive for expanse.)

 

Physiological Transit is movement in sedentary contexts, and so thus is usually NOT physical, rather necessarily semiotic and through the physiologically semiotic.

 

 

 

 

3) Glossary Games and Exercises in terminology

  1. What is the difference between Dairy Queen Anthropology [AND] Animal Laborans Anthropology?

DQ stresses a sweetness of complacency, despite the physiological impetus of projection as form of movement (without really going anywhere that is the nature of agrarian immobilization from the standpoint of human physiological experience). And so the very stability of agrarian anthropology is in fact in physiological impetus of projection as a personal being strictly in the present but permanently in regards to the future; and that thus becomes of form of suspended moving animation towards the effective possibility of collective life and organization—a fantastic achievement of material wellbeing, and the somewhat illusory development of a realm of semiotic expanse (cultural semiotics and conceptual adventures not always actually understood as such by people, chiefly due to ambivalence of semiotic experience that is also physiological); all of which becomes something of waiting mode against the biological clock of each individual that is the process of aging she is naturally subject to…AL is only the emphasis on physiological projection as movement (work) and the opprobrium-based understanding of deserving of merit and the profiting personally from it (DQ)

-Thus entertainment becomes a characteristic of DQ/AL, as a physiological necessity of invigoration due to structural circumstances of agrarian anthropological immobilization and the still-today-underlying-nature of physiological man as Orion the hunter. Clearly then, the conceptual-physiological circumstances of money—and crucially its abstract quality—allow for a parallel virtuality of the abstract, to which people gleefully subject their physiological being in our very own aspirations albeit structurally contained (in the physiological and crucially, in the conceptual); which naturally pushes us into the need of a fantasy physiological realm of invigorated quest of inference and discovery (in its highest, more refined mode), or as just an additional physiological exercising of the self, very often beyond the mundane moral constraints of the real and physiologically binding circumstances of the social (because entertainment semiotics is physiologically real, but not physically; hence not subject to the normal rigors of opprobrium in a socially real way)—because always is the individual vulnerable to the structural circumstances of being of a physiological mettle that is permanently ill-suited to the agrarian mode of anthropological existence, through time; and so because the individual truly needs other forms of physiological invigoration, structural systemic integrity of living context also requires that it be provided sine qua non.

 

 

  1. Exiled Man Anthropology [and] Anthropological removal of physiologically primary self is the physiologically extrinsic, opprobrium-driven self. And thus is Cain’s exile really in the ideas we live in and to some extent away from our more primary physiological nature, otherwise there is no possibility of the social. And we all know that Cain founded cities to the East of Eden, and so never really went anywhere, naturally.

 

 

 

 

 

3.What is this that is The Big Systemic?

When as a supermarket shopper who goes to great lengths and effort to find food items on sale and at only a temporary discount price (that frequently and prior to entering the establishment you are not expecting at all) through long aisles and mental scenarios of 3 for 5 calculations and comparisons of actual volume price regarding sale price versus the normal price; and on sale items versus non-sale competing brands; and as this super market shopper you become in a physiology of rational quest, calculation and inference, The Big Systemic appears when, at the final check out moment (after additionally waiting for your fellow shoppers to pay for their own items) you find out that you had mistakenly perceived items on sale that were not actually on sale; through really no fault of your own, but because in your physiological intensity of quest, calculation and inference, you misread, misinterpreted—or misunderstood—the price labels in regards to the items said labels were actually making reference to;

 

And The Big Systemic is what is before you in the physiological build-up and expense that has just been your shopping experience, as you stand before the cashier or store attendant in that final check out moment, and additionally in your finally knowing that the logic that had motivated you is false; and the contemplation of The Big Systemic—if you should in fact care to see it—begins in the very moment, in that situation, in which you decide you don’t give a damn about going back and re-selecting your food items:

 

The Big Systemic thus becomes only for you something like a physiological inconvenience, that when you look at it from the standpoint of the hundreds (or hundreds of thousands) of store shoppers, chain-wide, and in all the companies stores—is in fact the business administration vision of economic planning and management, through time.

 

And because for the individual, this proposed physiological experience that is your shopping experience (that is actually fun, in a certain way), could only ever be understood as simply that: an inconvenience; but that in regards to hundreds (or hundreds of thousands) of other individuals, becomes significantly more valid as a moral dilemma, in at least your own understanding.

 

Because The Big Systemic is not you—is not really about you as an individual—but rather is naturally a bigger system you end up forming part of, and that is unquestionably based on the situational discrepancy that is your physiological experience versus a structural logic as strategy as a rational tool and instrument of the utilization of individual physiological experience (but that is not, at least initially, physiological in itself).

 

And so an inconvenience that is actually fun (in the sense of an invigorated activity) depends crucially on its being an activity of a certain physiologically rational intensity as a quite serious behavioral ploy towards business viability;

 

That, of course as a system, gives jobs to people, creates wealth and contributes directly to a possible American socio-economic effervescence of basically finance, ultimately…

 

So how are you going to really complain, anyway?

 

 

 

  1. AT&T Anthropology

No longer an act of consumption as choice, rather creation of contexts in which all physiological options of the individual are set to, and in exchange for a price. This obviously can only really take place in the Physiologically Semiotic (or virtual reality), because individual freedom of physical movement, is of course, something considered part and parcel exclusively of individuality.

 

 

 

 

4)NOTEBOOK5 Triangles

Physical / Physiological                   (Time)

Inconvenience / Discomfort           (Physiology)

 

Semiotic / The Physiological          (The Anthropologically Structural)

Semiotic / The Physiological          (Biology of Opprobrium)

Semiotic / The physiological          (Opprobrium Rationality)

Semiotic / The Physiological          (The Culturally Rational)

Semiotic / The Physiological          (Time, Money; Collective Physiological Aggregate)

 

Physio-Semiotic / Opprobrium-Driven Cultural Rationality          (Opprobrium-Self)

Physio-Semiotic / Opprobrium-Driven Cultural Rationality          (Physio-Extrinsic Self)

Physio-Semiotic / Opprobrium-Driven Cultural Rationality          (Technical Agency Over Aggregate)

 

Physio-Semiotic/Opprobrium-Driven Cultural Rationality            (Bodily Self)

Physio-Semiotic/Bodily Self                                                                            (Rationality, Logic)

Physio-Semiotic/Bodily Self                                                                            (Morality)

Physio-Semiotic/Bodily Morality                                                                  (Subject-Object Construct)

Physio-Semiotic/Bodily Morality                                                                  (Culturally-Posited Morality)

 

 

5) Decorum Rationality/ Opprobrium-Driven, Bodily Rationality

The one defines itself against the other; But the former still cryptically requires that it be permanently challenged by exactly that which it seeks to subject; Biological Opprobrium is present in both, as an opprobrium self that is later a Semiotic and Physiologically Extrinsic Self—as ideally a mutual limiting of each one by the other—and so the distortion of cultural systems can take place exactly in regards to this equilibrium.

 

There is no physiology without Semiotics, after agriculture; there is no semiotics without opprobrium (the reason why making the semiotic and culturally rational one’s own is so important to the individual); Opprobrium is biological and thus makes portions of the semiotic physiologically relevant, physiologically binding for the individual.

 

How opprobrium in the individual becomes the Physio-Semiotic, is the Cultural or Anthropologically Structural, in regards to specific cultural, geographic (hence originally body-based) experience. But posited, cultural rationality (that becomes simply the Physio-Semiotic and Anthropologically Structural) always and at its core must be as and in a permanent tension against the deeper Opprobrium-rational self at the core of individual, bodily experience; and it is this force of bodily rationality of the individual who, in the semiotic as narrative may be understood as banished (a Cain narrative of exile), but that really must structurally remain albeit cryptically at the center of the culturally systemic and structural, for a physio-semiotic positing of what we are that is how we are to live as what we know ourselves to be takes place, in civilized contexts—against the silent partner of the core opprobrium, bodily-Self;

 

Whom they might very well say was exiled long ago, when the truth is, however, culture may only just say that: because culture couldn’t be what it is without this silent partner that is the deeper you.

 

And you aren’t supposed to believe everything you hear, anyway.

 

 

6) Anthropology’s Problem of the Individual’s Bodily Self [28jun16]

Is resolved (at least on this point) by exiling the physiologically primary, bodily individual in the semiotic; while at the same time keeping her at the cryptic and real structural center of everything.

 

-The Semiotic Self is necessarily and to some degree a physiologically extrinsic self;

-The Opprobrium Self is a bodily moral-rational self, once it is forced from the zoomorphic into her own bodily awareness and regard as of external, social reality always in the others; and because contemplating what I am not, is the first physio-sensory step towards knowing what I am.

-While the Semiotic Self naturally contains also an Opprobrium Self, what is physiologically relevant and binding for the Semiotic Self becomes a more superficial and culturally dependent mechanism of the opprobic; and thus the Semiotic Self must also vie (permanently) with a deeper, true opprobrium bodily self that in fact has not really gone anywhere; and that in regards to the possible loss of semiotic impetus of the culturally structural re-emerges on dime and in a heartbeat, so to speak.

Physio-rational Imposition (that is effectively the force of individual semiotic /symbolic creation, and thus not that of the culturally structural) would seem to be more of the realm of a deeper opprobrium self and in the circumstances of necessity; that thus draws on the semiotic, but truly imposes as of the physiologically rational force probably more akin to deeper levels of the opprobrium self; Because the opprobrium-driven, bodily self is ultimately a fierce and shrewdly rational self, before and prior to the physiologically semiotic.

-The Opprobrium Self additionally is a fiercely moral self as of individual corporeal experience versus the group; and so all of us in our own opprobrium selves are permanently biased towards the underdog; that is to say, in regards the social world we contemplate and the empathy we cannot help but physiologically profess in our perception of injustice, and especially towards the weaker or outnumbered individual—because such a situation is in fact our deeper, natural condition permanently as of our belonging to a group that, nevertheless, is a being as belonging that cannot ever be complete.

 

 

 

7) Anthropology’s Problem of The Bodily Self(2)

The Opprobrium Self is a bodily moral-rational self, once it is forced from the zoomorphic into her own bodily awareness and regard as of external, social reality always in the others; and because contemplating what I am not, is the first physio-sensory step towards knowing what I am.

 

And may very well be the only step the individual actually takes as self, finally, in permanent tension with being in what it she is not; as negatively-defined and so a situational, positional sense of self with regards to the others. Because the core of opprobrium is zoomorphic and so inaccessible to the rational mind that is itself based-paradoxically and culturally-in fact on it; and it is as if the character of a story would then impossibly seek to address the author and the character’s creator. And opprobrium becomes the culturally structural enforcer of individuality itself, in our belonging to the group that can in fact never completely be; and opprobrium’s force is in fact in its inaccessibility by the individual, much in the way religion itself must posit its logical tenets on exactly that which can never be contradicted (nor empirically confirmed) so that it may, too, be permanently beyond the possibility of further physiologically rational imposition by individuals (although fortunately for culture itself, they are still going to try!)

 

Because historical religions are also a tale of spin-offs, and an evolution of physiologically-rational imposition by different –usually geographic specific groups–in regards to the same basic tenets and postulations of a specific, original creed.

 

Why is that?

 

_________________________

Inferences: individuality in its physio-rational nature is a permanent (astronomical) energy expense in physiological terms; and subjectivity is costly from a technical, systemic standpoint-and impossible in its natural condition, in the context of structural need to assign energy resources to other functions, such as the structurally systemic and collective preservation of the individual body itself.

 

 

 

 

8) NOTES 4JUL16

1)Opprobrium [DRIVES] semiotic assimilation [DETERMINES] collectively structural, physiological paradigms;

 

2)Physio-totemic process of the mind [BECOMES] opprobrium-based, moral positioning of the individual in regards to perceived mental and conceptual imagery.

 

3)Physiology [CAN ALSO] create semiotics [THROUGH] physio-rational imposition, if in fact necessity forces individuals actually towards symbolic (semiotic) creation, as postulations that can effectively be made in and on an abstract realm that cannot easily be contradicted…And so thus can people phsyio-rationally impose upon reality, because there is no reason, outside of logic itself, not to; and is thus really a resource on which to postulate rational (logical) affirmations that later serve towards further logical inferences, until they are effectively contradicted by experience itself…Physiologically real and rational—though also fictional, and as long as it is useful.

 

4) Does cultural provide space for people’s possibility of physio-rational impostion, given that culture itself is intrinsically and to some degree in its very defining of the semiotic so that individuals do not have to do it for themselves (and in regards to the structural, systemic problem this would imply an a ultimately frustratingly diffuse anthropology of multiple semiotic posits).

 

5) Definition, yes; but not brutal, total homogenization. But media phsyio-totemic can be an instrument of just this, and most destructively, as if individuality were extracted from the human interior and made singularly individual in the social itself!

 

6)[Individual physio-totemic process] VERSUS [media physio-totemic]

 

7) Anthropology itself as physio-semiotic realm of  the totemic VERSUS the real physical imposition of people over their circumstances?

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

9)Semiotic-controlled physiology, or;

Image-controlled physiology

The semiotic is physiological, in both a conceptual and imagery form; and the physiologically primary and corporal does in fact serve to transmit limited forms of situational meaning with regards to the individual’s experiencing of group situations (that is meaning in and only because of the group itself and when the conceptually semiotic is absent; that also implies a physical immediacy.)

 

Conceptual Semiotics and/or Narrative Semiotics VERSUS the physiologically primary and corporal:

In all cases it is the bodily individual in and before her own experiencing of the group that makes meaning possible-in all three cases.

 

Conceptual Semiotics is not necessarily the same as Narrative Semiotics, and both can indeed include imagery; and both to some extent overlap and perhaps form a contiuum of difference and similarity between one and the other.

 

The physiologically conceptual refers to conceptual semiotics that are cognitively managed by the individual in the form of images (and thus have physiological impact on the subject), even though originally it is language surely that creates the conceptual itself;

 

In all cases, additionally—in regards to image semiotics, and narrative-conceptual semiotics—the individual’s ability to make logical inferences (that is, the use of logic itself) is key and always present—in all semiotic contexts of whatever nature, and to some degree:

 

Because the physiologically rational-moral force of opprobrium in the individual and in regards to the anthropological, human group, becomes structurally the very same primitivism and its ramifications throughout the entirety of the possibility of human cognizance, and is the focal point itself of a question and perpetual logical dilemma of individuality:

 

I am them in my dependence on them (as in fact life itself); but they are not me in my own physiological, corporal being-what am I?(*)

 

(That sounds pretty rational to me!)

 

Perhaps this is the real physiological context, again and again of human being and group integration, and thus underlies—and in fact actually supports—just about everything and anything that might appear on the universally human horizon of individual but also collective experience and possibility.

 

_______________________

Tentative answer is thus I am guilt; because it is in my dependence on them that yet I cannot  to annul and effectively annihilate me, that I must be certainly in a being of defiance—and very much to some degree also in transgression itself! Otherwise, how could I actually be me? And so guilt (and the physio-rational games perhaps the individual plays with it) is my way of playing the middle, of being me but still belonging; and guilt (and its biology of opprobrium) limits me, while at the same time invigorates my sense of self because in my physiologically-rational experiencing of limitation is effectively my very self-definition of at least what they are not! Guilt junkies: because in my guilt, I permanently know I am not you,

 

Hijos de la gran putaaaaaaa

 

Tentative answer 2) is not what I am, rather where; that is out in the cold so to speak—that is the real center of the cultural itself, and against which the culturally structural musters all the warmth of embrace it can; and to which the individual will thus permanently seek to reintegrate itself, and permanently simply because she never completely can! [18aug16]

 

 

 

10) The Physiologically Cognitive Mode of only Empirical Science: The Historical End of the Renaissance And Renaissance Man in Francis Bacon [Science in A Renaissance Society (1972), W.P.D. Wightman]

 

[QUOTE] By assuming a radical dualism between observed nature and Man’s self-consciousness he was able to sketch the outline of a possible explanation of the former in purely mechanical terms. By thus submitting the whole of the observable world, including Man’s organs of thought and feeling, to the immense power of mathematical formulation he gave succeeding generations the means of seemingly unending progress in the attainment of the mastery of Man over things; but at the cost of Man’s cosmical alienation. It was another Frenchman* who saw that ‘science without conscience is no other than ruin of the soul’. Four centuries later we can see that it may be the ruin of the world. [END QUOTE]

 

A physio-psychology of power that is the objectification of reality—really, empirically and scientifically—through the objectification in the same moment of the human observer…Becomes something of an anthropological calamity when Man must depend on his own sense of power as absolute and cannot free himself, therefore, of his own physiology, psycho-physiology and physio-rationality; because he ends up living in distortion in regards to his physiological physicality—that is in fact his very rational nature, that is a distortion as a form of radical dualism; because subjectivity cannot in fact be disassociated from the bodily (even in regards to the physiologically rational); and thus an elimination of the subjective becomes itself a mechanism of bodily removal, much in the way culture effects the same process—but in the case of science, it is truly a radical elimination, for the key and underlying root of human, moral impulse is in and because of physical, bodily experience (that only in one’s own sense of bodily self and vulnerability, can one regard just this in others). But the scientific observer, through a convention of elimination of subjectivity, is objectified herself by the very object of analysis; inversely, from object back to subject-agent. And the greatest hell man can know is his own dehumanization that is always a loss of his own subjectivity, in one way or another (and even its positive forms of wholesome restraint because freedom in a collective sense is actually individual limitation.) Thus like all human phenomena, a warped distortion beyond, finally, man’s ability to revise his own conduct, is the problem; particularly because the physiological nature of human experience lends itself to this. A power rationality as absolute that seldom is capable of understanding the causality of its own physiology, and at the initiating point of procedural imposition. That is thus a rationality that does not concern itself with its own physiology, and so a form in itself finally of physiological removal, along the same structural lines generally of Crucifixion Anthropology, and so not surprisingly would tend not to regard the physiological reality of experience, perception and interpretation of others (logically because it renounces just this in itself).

 

And like a man who has no deeper, serious regard for his wife (because she is just supposed to be there, anyway.)

 

_____________________________________

* François Rabelais (ca. 1493 – April 9 1553)

 

 

 

 

11) What is Anthropology? (sedentary)

The conceptual, logically rational, control of human physiological experience, through time; Thus is culture the product of the human group’s will to imposition over—and accommodation of—the physiological, as primarily its limitation that is ultimately its very definition; what is essentially the physiologically semiotic. And as Jose Luis Alvarez one wrote (in an article that apparently is no longer publicly available in El País), the parallels between an elite methodology of business administration and anthropology understood in pretty close to exactly this sense, are stark and unmistakably clear.

 

 

12) Aspects of Anthropology

Animal Laborans Anthropology

 

Exiled Man Anthropology

Crucifixion Anthropology

Nirvana Anthropology

Physio-Circumspect Anthropology

Physio-Extrinsic Empiricism

 

Hollow Man Anthropology

Dairy Queen Anthropology

Dance Model Anthropology is Animated Suspension Anthropology

The Collective Physio-Structural Consequences of Genetic Variation

AT&T Anthropology

Decorum Anthropology (versus (*))…Bodily-Balanced Anthropology

 

 

 

 

13) Glossary Notes Again

Decorum Rationality is not always rational because, as a form of decorum, it posits itself against primary physiology.

Exiled Man Anthropology thus requires a Decorum Rationality as foundation of cultural experience (that one is, but which one can also naturally defy—that the culturally structural actually requires that people live in some degree of defiance of, and towards a necessary systemically structural invigoration; additionally, morality is also and at its core something that works against decorum rationality (and hence is a source of structural invigoration) because morality is ultimately because of bodily experience and the physical vulnerability this implies—that is, of course, the foundation of biological opprobrium (that only physical experience can provide; and that only people as members of groups but who live in singular physical bodies actually need). And so bodily vulnerability is an individual reality, permanently and often against the culturally-posited rational and semiotic (and so becomes in itself an anthropologically structural resource of invigoration).

The Physiologically Extrinsic Self is thus the self of Exiled Man Anthropology (or Crucifixion Anthropology and that in all three cases is a culturally achieved exile of the bodily and physiologically uncouth.) And so bodily vulnerability is functionally ambivalent, in that opprobrium does indeed solidify human groups towards a physiological, moral and conceptually rational standardization—while at the same time priming individuals in their very physiological entity towards a structurally necessary individual possibility of defiance: because anthropological cornerstone is in fact the singular, bodily individual albeit cryptically and very much behind the back of semiotic narrative and its cultural logic.

 

 

14) Social, Cultural Individuality versus a Bodily Moral (bodily vulnerable) Self

The opprobrium-based, physiologically extrinsic definition of individuality in the culturally-posited rational, is a group and culturally-produced mode of self, and thus is inexorably always to some degree against a deeper reality of the bodily vulnerable aspect of self; that is, of course, the realm of individual physiological entity that interacts opprobically with the rational posits of meaning the group imposes. But in its physiological force, opprobrium is also rationally blind and opaque, given that the whole point of opprobrium from the standpoint of the group is the unmediated, blind physiological response of individuals—that only as a form of physiological dread seeks safety in its own rational arrogation of the group’s posits, that becomes thus a form of human cultural rationality that is however physiologically unaware of the deeper origin of that rationally (extrinsically, its own working mode of cultural group rationality.)

 

The Bodily Moral (bodily vulnerable self) is thus the deeper sub-cultural self of the individual that is exactly what the culturally-posited rational ends up commandeering; but even in regards to this deeper mode of bodily vulnerability (hence also of the moral in its foundation and very possibility) the extrinsic characteristic of human experience is also present in, for example, the human sensory mode of relating to reality that produces a primary sense of self really only in the subject’s confirmation of what perception allows her to know she is not; that is to say, neither at the sub-cultural and bodily can the individual know her own self in her own rational awareness, but rather only what she perceives she is not and in her physiological reaction to stimulus (in itself a form of only extrinsic identity and being.) And a Hollow Man mode of human experience in the physiological becomes surely the greatest motivation as human drive towards meaning, desperately and obsessively constant, especially after agriculture and a then novel context of not being able to simply be in just one’s own physiology. And so it would seem a state of empty forlornness precisely in man’s only limited rational awareness—for he is trapped in fact in his physiology—is key to explaining our mode of anthropological existence in our biology up until agriculture, and in the physiologically semiotic nature of our history afterwards.

 

 

 

 

15) Anthropological Mechanisms of the Physiologically-Extrinsic

-Ancient Greek and Homeric physio-semiotic relationship with divinities

-Exiled-Man Narrative of Cain

-Christian Sacrifice Anthropology

-Nirvana Anthropology

-Physiologically Extrinsic Consequences of Empiricism

-Anthropological Consequences of physioloigcally circumspect Individuals:

Ends up becoming a similar mode of the physiologically extrinsic individual who sees the interest of others as one’s own personal power of imposition (in the regard for and service of those interests.) It is at least a personal will to live outside and beyond one’s own physiological awareness and sense of self. But can a systemic order actually take hold if everybody is physiologically and physio-rationally circumspect? Not everybody is circumspect in the sense here described, nor perhaps could everybody ever be; but of course nobody is always physiologically circumspect all the time, principally because higher forms of physio-rational, physio-semiotic self-control is simply an effort expended and thus cannot ever be permanently exerted…

 

 

___________________

All modes of the physiologically extrinsic are prone to distortion in the never permanently resolved problem of getting too extrinsically removed from the bodily self—which has, in all cases, the consequences of impeding empathy in regards to other bodily individuals (for if one ends up not physiologically knowing one’s own bodily vulnerability, one can hardly have any serious regard for the bodily vulnerability of others.)

 

 

 

Decorum Anthropology (versus ?)…Bodily-Balanced Anthropology

The physiological and corporeal self versus the power self

 

16) Semiotic-controlled physiology, or just Image-controlled physiology

 

17) El hecho irracional del hombre es más bien las circunstancias fisiológicas humanas.

 

 

10. Anthropological Individuality

INDEX

1.Anthropological Individuality and Structural Logics of Human Groups

2.Physio-semiotic, Anthropological Atrezzo

3.Retorno a la belleza. Obras maestras del arte italiano de entreguerras

4.Anthropological Outsiders on the Other Side of Individuality

5.Jean Baudrillard, Cultura y simulacro (1978)

6.Una semiótica aparente y su fisiología (y el orden fisiológico establecido de la racionalidad cultural o de grupo)

7.Moral-conceptual weight in pictorial compositions

8.Constantin Guys (1802-1892) and Totemic Political Being

9.Physiologically Rational Atrezzo in Human Group Anthropology

10.Logical Dead Ends as Starting Points of The Rational

11.In Defense of Anthropological Simulacrum

12.Spectator Morality and Socio-Physiological Order in Sedentary Anthropology

13.Absence of Malice (1981)

14.ON THE OUTSIDE FROM WHICH TO BE IN OPPOSTION TO

15.Anthropology and the Human Circumstances of Simulacrum

16.The Myth of Main Street (Luis Hyman, NYT 12apr17)

17.La vida es sueño porque es simulacro

18. El mundo por dentro, de Quevedo

19. Physiological Resources and the Simulacra of Anthropology

 

 

 

Notes on Anthropological Individuality

From these two components of anthropological experience two different standpoints emerge from which individuality can in fact approach itself, that is, from a physiologically extrinsic, culturally rational experience in regards to the more immediate physiological, corporal self; and from that of physiologically invigorated experience in regards to the more physio-structurally mediated, cultural self. And a form of physio-rational synthesis is indeed possible from both to some extent, and in regards to alternately both a more physical as well as cultural (opprobrium regulated) individual experiencing of the physiologically sensory.

 

Anthropological individuality is thus something of a continuum between two points of physiological transit in a relatively permanent state of flux and surely variable as response ultimately only because of individual’s age, metabolism and particular psychological entity. And thus, the importance of the particular group’s rationality and the individual’s physiological, physiologically rational assumption of it, becomes to a great extent the individual’s very possibility of rational self-comprehension, that is, the only possible awareness of self as a necessarily cultural, group-configured self from which singularly individual, rational synthesis of physio-sensory experience becomes possible; that is the very possibility of self as in fact a dictate of the group and originally as of the group’s anthropological need towards permanence through the physiologically semiotic regulation of its singularly physical members.

 

And the recourse to a collectively understood group rationality, initially in regards to the ordering of physiological experience, through time, becomes posteriorly the need for a culturally rational sense of the physical self; finally, human language, as a form of physiological atrezzo around which more elaborate forms of group rationality can take hold, becomes a medium towards an even greater consolidation of the expression of self and in fact human subjectivity as we know it—and that clearly is above all a culturally possible subjectivity.

 

 

 

 

 

 

1.Anthropological Individuality and Structural Logics of Human Groups

 

  • Structural integrity and permanence of human groups, through time in the physiologically semiotic.

 

The Physiologically Semiotic:

-The Totemic

-Language

-Group-posited rationality

-Group-defined and enforced, individual physiological projection

-Group and culturally sanctioned mechanisms of physio-rational invigoration.

-The broader realm of the physiologically sensory and culturally virtual.

 

  • Physical and bodily vulnerable realm of bodily rational, bodily moral

 

The realm of the physiologically immediate (and potentially inter-personal), that is physio-sensory, physiologically rational experience in real time and much more physically integrated, away from the physiologically rational abstraction of the culturally virtual and opprobic (although not, of course, completely beyond it).

 

 

Anthropological contexts remain vigorously sound and stable as long as 1) does not completely override, subvert or stifle 2); or similarly, group resilience and elasticity can also be jeopardized in the case that 2) is unable to effectively challenge 1). Science, because it is a form of physiologically rational imposition that specifically removes itself form the realm of opprobrium-configured, opprobrium-enforced, human group rationality as a methodology, and then in the force of its spectacular historical results, can be especially vulnerable to an anthropological distortion here described—and this particularly in the contradiction and central paradox of a self-proclaimed objectivity that inevitably only takes place also in the realm of the human, physiologically rational, that becomes thus in itself a physiology of imposition, but intrinsically (formally and in its own technical self-understanding) outside necessarily of the socio-genetic contexts of anthros that is our own bio-genetic and socio-genetic fabric of opprobrium.

 

Because the objectivity of empirical science is exactly this removal of itself form the socio-genetic substance of human experience, a lack of scientific self-restraint is clearly (intrinsically) to be horrendously feared as, at the psycho-anthropological level, a potential form of the greatest violence conceivable by the individual in regards to, against and over the group—eventually, other human groups; that is of course an Icarus-like figure beyond the very limits of her own anthropological individuality; a limitation as in fact definition that can ultimately come from nowhere else but the group itself.

 

Inexorably must we then infer that human rationality is only a realm of the physiological itself; that we effectively live in what constitutes an anthropological supremacy of the physiological we, however, do not rationally understand and thus do not recognize—which is precisely what makes our rational sense of identity and cultural self-understanding vulnerable to our physiological vitality and substance of being that, even in our intellectual understanding of it, must inevitably always take priority:

 

So that culture can effectively rise to its functional purpose of preserving group integrity and permanence, through time—specifically in the individual’s physiologically rational-moral, and opprobrium-enforced (‘group-imposed’) capacity of some form of self-restraint.

 

Science, in our contemporary understanding of it, can be what it is because it places itself outside the opprobic realm of the culturally rational, that is effectively a positioning of itself in the bodily rational, bodily moral side of anthropological individuality, and this, paradoxically, as of the Renaissance when the body secretly imposed itself on a Mediterranean and catholic semiotics of an already religious—but rationally cryptic—supremacy of the body, specifically in a iconography of the physical Christ; an anthropological security that inevitably becomes the context from which Galileo is able, at least initially, to place everything conceptually in the hands of God and then simply behold the physical world as it appears in our perception of it;

 

But it is also true that the Dialogues of Galileo revolve intensely around the thinking of the Ancient Greeks, who he at one point suggests could only regard the truth of the physical world and its observation much in the way he himself does. And a further inference here might then be that coherent anthropological contexts are more explicitly (although not completely) body-centered anthropologies, that thus effectively achieve a better balance with and tethering of the physiologically sensory and opprobrium-configured virtuality of the cultural edifice and the human group’s physiologically rational morality.

 

Because human personality becomes physically and physiologically specific experience very much compelled itself towards the group’s physiological and physiologically rational terms of definition (through the bio and socio-genetic force of opprobrium), its most intrinsic, defining feature is its very violence and intensity of being through its own imposition—that becomes structurally crucial as the true bearer of the weight of the physio-opprobic and virtual realm of the group and its physio-cultural edifice; as also the deeper, cryptic challenger and charger of a structural tension the culturally rational actually depends on to be in its own exercise and enforcement.

 

 

 

 

2.Physio-semiotic Anthropological Atrezzo

Need to ascribe group-functional meaning to common physio-sensory experience that is a collectively technical knowing what we are as a group, so that individuals can know how to keep themselves from being excluded—that thus becomes the very need to in fact be an individual on the group’s terms and, finally, in a cultural sense as at least a paradigm of cultural individuality required of all singularly physical members of the group.

 

 

Earthquakes

Volcanos

Storms

Mountains

The Sea

King Kong

The Sun/The Moon/The Stars

The Aura Borealis

Deserts

Clouds

Forests

Rivers

Animals

Human spectacles of physical violence and cruelty

The Human Corpse;

Eventually, human language itself.

 

Are all physio-sensorial experience in the human sensorial contemplation of them; and in the physiological impact on our perception is their force in us of physiological, physio-sensory awe. Our impulse and will to synthesis as imposition over physiological experience (for how else is the group ultimately to remain together?) leads towards the positing of some form of logic on to such physio-sensory experience, through recourse to another realm of our physiology that is our physiologically cognitive process of mind; in regards specifically to natural phenomena as mentioned, that, because of spatial remoteness and our sensorial limitation to actually apprehend, any logic posited on them cannot be contradicted, and thus only has to be congruent only in a collectively social sense to effectively maintain group entity.

 

-Group integrity is achieved, but individual physio-rational impulse and will to conceptual synthesis as imposition remains, despite the establishing of collectively physiological-semiotic mechanisms of group rationality.

 

-Sedentary contexts thus must define themselves in a physio-semiotic sense, both in an afferent and efferent direction, within culturally elastic contexts that effectively (albeit cryptically) cater to individual physiologically sensory, corporeal nature.

 

-To effectively cater to the deeper physio-sensory, physio-rational and moral nature of corporeal individuals (as in fact the true but cryptic moral possibilities of the group itself) sedentary contexts must be conceptualized as intrinsically unstable and thus in a very much not-immediately-obvious tension; as almost a subjacent state of in fact non-definition, from the standpoint of deeper singularly physical, singularly physiological and corporeal individuality, which then forces on our understanding of sedentary, agrarian-based anthropologies a certainly illusory quality of the culturally rational itself, additionally to the notion that sedentary human experience can only be collectively viable if it is permanently invigorated through means that are generally outside the realm of what is rationally understood by culture.

 

-The permanence and effective force of the culturally virtual thus defines itself on this very subcultural and physiological impetus of physical individuality, as the true life force of the culturally rational itself (that is, as the very need for culture to be culture), but that is unfortunately relegated to a cryptic realm of shadow and auxiliary support of the cultural edifice and its rationality.

 

-More technically coherent cultural contexts thus end up defending more explicitly the bodily itself, and necessarily to some extent against cultural rationality—anyway they structurally can afford, through what we can only understand as paradox, but that is in no way absurd, rather only the logic of a different and opposing anthropologically structural plane.

 

________________________

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Crowds_and_Power

https://fr.wikipedia.org/wiki/Le_Peintre_de_la_vie_moderne

http://www.norberteliasfoundation.nl/docs/pdf/13SymbolTheory.pdf

https://www.researchgate.net/publication/248650924_Culture_and_Industry_John_U_Nef_Cultural_Foundations_of_Industrial_Civilization

http://www.todocoleccion.net/libros-segunda-mano-filosofia/las-fuentes-pensamiento-europeo-bruno-snell-editorial-razon-fe-madrid-1965~x52977778

https://fr.wikipedia.org/wiki/La_Distinction._Critique_sociale_du_jugement

 

 

 

 

3.Retorno a la belleza. Obras maestras del arte italiano de entreguerras

 

ENRIQUE ANDRÉS RUIZ

3 MAR 2017 – 09:20 EST

Retorno a la belleza. Obras maestras del arte italiano de entreguerras. Sala Fundación Mapfre

…Y, sí, aquí están, de nuevo, Sironi, Campigli, Casorati, Donghi…, todos más bien novecentistas y, por tanto, pretendidos restauradores de una especie de clasicismo o eternidad del tiempo que, paradójicamente, acabó resultando profundamente histórica. Pero hay también, pocos aunque suficientes, ejemplos de la metafísica que, en torno a la revista Valori Plastici, no tuvo nada de restauradora ni de regresiva, sino, precisamente, mucho de melancólica y angustiada por una toma de conciencia particularmente aguda de la imposibilidad de ese retorno. De pronto y tras despertar del sueño vanguardista, una extrañeza espectral parecía haber atacado a los seres, los espacios y las cosas de la realidad cuando la pintura quiso de nuevo representarlos con las herramientas tradicionales, inquietantemente ajenos a cualquier lógica narrativa, pero también a los procedimientos tradicionales de leer mediante sus signos y figuras cualquier significado.

Es entonces cuando la nota informativa más convencional de la exposición nos pone por sorpresa en el camino de la comprensión, a poca suspicacia con que leamos que estos artistas “dirigieron su mirada a la tradición, pero en un sentido moderno”. Porque seguramente no habrá más remedio que reconocer que ese sentido “moderno” no es otro, justamente, que el sinsentido, no ya el obrado por la guerra (las primeras pinturas “metafísicas” son anteriores), sino el “descubierto”, según De Chirico, por el “polaco Nietzsche” en el corazón de lo real, una vez que se presentaba, justamente, en lo que el propio De Chirico llamó “la soledad de los signos”, o sea, huérfano de argumento, desasistido de los relatos o historias a cuyo amparo habían encontrado, precisamente, sentido las figuras en la tradición, errantes ahora por atrios, arrabales y cuartos desolados, más fantasmales cuanto más nítidos y aparentemente objetivos. Muy atentos observadores de la época (Simmel, Roth, Guardini…) supieron ver que la encarnadura de la vida había sido suplantada por la mecánica anónima de los procesos técnicos. De ahí los muchos cuerpos desnudos y abandonados, pero aún más los muchos arlequines (el de Picasso es de 1916) y maniquíes de los que se había llenado la pintura al tiempo que se había vaciado de humanidad. Eran cuerpos y figuras sin refugio, sin salvación, trazadas desde luego contra el tiempo que progresa, pero también, trágicamente, como aparecidos bajo el lema de que nada vuelve.

______________________________

[16mar17] El momento del presente vivo es fisiológico por esencia y precisa, por tanto, de ser sujeto a un sentido eminentemente funcional, esto es, sobre todo, un sentido susceptible de ser socialmente comprendido, según la vertiente funcional de lo que llamamos simplemente ¨lo racional¨. De ahí que no resulte sorprendente que los espacios culturales echan mano de todo lo que puedan en este sentido, respecto del pasado sobre todo, puesto que la misma individualidad nuestra, como precisamente aquella parte de nosotros que vive frente a y en síntesis conceptual sobre lo fisiológico, no tiene más remedio que definirse inicialmente a partir de los resortes lógicos-conceptuales de su comunidad humana de dependencia; comunidad o grupo que de hecho, y para ser efectivamente funcional como colectivo, obliga a los componentes singularmente físicos y corporales a asumir un paradigma de individualidad según las circunstancias y necesidades estructuralmente antropológicas de la unidad grupal, en su propia labor colectivo y permanencia como grupo, a través del tiempo.

Precisamente en este contexto el arte deviene espacio de expansión fisiorracional posible, disponible para la individualidad más corporalmente racional (y por tanto menos socialmente mediatizada) que es la parte de la individualidad antropológica que funciona como verdadero sostén velado y críptico (esto es, de forma ´opaca´ respecto de la racionalidad cultural), y verdadera piedra angular por tanto de la arquitectura cultural racionalmente consagrada como tal; precisamente porque el arte, aunque de naturaleza fisiológicamente real, y moralmente relevante, por tanto, no busca imponerse sobre la racionalidad ya culturalmente consabida, y que no atenta, por tanto, contra la estabilidad lógico-conceptual del momento cultural presente y fisiológicamente vivo, y en su estabilidad y definición colectivas.

En cierto sentido pues, el momento vivo del presente fisiológico humano siempre carece de sentido, y que tal carencia no puede entenderse sino como la fuerza en verdad causal universal del ímpetu cultural humano en sí, y aquello que de hecho requiere de la racionalidad cultural, y como verdadera razón de ser estructural de ésta.

 

 

 

4.Anthropological Outsiders on the Other Side of Individuality

I am in my perception of what I know I am not—so, I am in my NOT being what I perceive; so I am in fact me as long as I am not what is around me (in regards to the inanimate, physical world). Being for me is thus being something else—and I am in a state of remaining separation from what I perceive is around me:

 

-I deal violently with what is around me because it is self-affirmation I feel in my power over it, and over the desolation that is at the core of my way of relating to the world (that is, as an ontological negative); and I therefore am above all in my imposition over my surroundings.

 

-It is no surprise, then, that I impose logics on the world that in some way allow me the benefit of a certain margin of evasion from the deeper reality of my physio-sensorial emptiness, as a fabricated, at least physiologically rational belonging according to enveloping structures of cause and effect; and, in regards to realms of experience that cannot be contradicted, I am free to impose whatever logic I need to give a complexity to my own understanding of myself that allows me to elaborate greater possibilities of ultimate comfort, once again in regards to—because of, against and perhaps in compensation for—the deeper hollowness of my bodily rational nature.

 

-And I counter this physical-rational conundrum I am beset by in my bodily rational entity, utilizing my physiology and its social, human group congruence to elevate myself above the definition of my physical limitation—the reason why I must live in the movement of doing, and physio-representational stimulus, as experience in some sense away from my deeper condition and nature;

 

-Such an elevation is the very socio-genetic mettle of my being that, additionally, drives me permanently to the embrace of others, although I only know this above all in my physiological nature, and therefore I frequently live in cultural contexts that tend to exclude from their socially congruent, rational understandings this other, deeper logic of the nature of my singularly physical experience.

 

-Clearly, then, culture as the human group’s physio-sensory regulation of singularly physical individuality—in its ritual, language and very rational understanding of itself—is a form of the greatest comfort I can know as in fact an imposed paradigm of my own definition and identity as an individual, that then becomes a being as finally belonging, my deeper physio-sensorial nature of physiological, and physiologically rational imposition impels me ceaselessly towards.

 

-But I belong ultimately to something akin to a physiological virtual reality of culturally defined (group and opprobrium-regulated) physio-sensory experience on which all our physical experience and its potential depends—a conceptually ordered, semiotic stability and limitation our individual physiological projection can in fact take place in and that more sedentary—ultimately agrarian based—anthropological contexts end up requiring. And it becomes my singularly physical and singularly physiological, bodily entity that is forever—and logically—to some degree excluded:

 

Because that is the deeper, socially non-appropriate— ‘socially less congruent’bodily self I inevitably remain in only my perception of the physical world, through only my own singularly physical entity; and because this other, less culturally mediated but physically singular side of me is also a structural necessity of culturally rational stability itself—that which pressures cultural rationality to be in fact functional in its very collective congruence and quality of potentially universal comprehension.

 

And so, it is the outsider in this sense and as part of anthropological individuality that cryptically charges culture to in fact be culture—and in some sense as the physical bearer of culturally rational order itself, who lives, however and necessarily, in some degree of rational blindness in regards to her own, deeper entity, simply because collective congruence and the other culturally virtual realm of culturally mediated experience is that which my physical entity, structurally, is cryptic primer to, but on the outside and from an exterior point of rational opacity,

 

Ultimately, because I cannot be you;

 

And am therefore banished behind the back so to speak of my own rationality, to a forced exile of a physical and physiologically sensory experience I cannot readily share with others nor thoroughly understand myself—a blindness structural anthropology ends up appropriating towards the group’s survival as a force finally of physiological titillation and structural tension through the ongoing turmoil of individual moral dilemma, and a never completely culminated process of individual self-definition.

 

For the socio-genetic force of opprobrium that impels me forever towards being me in the eyes of the others, denies the only true me I have ever experienced and yet have no—or in fact very few—words and concepts through which I can know, that is my singularly physical and physiologically sensory entity; and thus the violence of my most primary sensorial and physical self, that truly is in imposition over what I perceptually know I am not, is ultimately uprooted, made opprobically extrinsic and transplanted to a physio-sensorial and cultural virtuality of my own physiological, physiologically rational entity—in my mind, so to speak, and forever at the expense—at least rationally—of my corporal reality.

 

But my violence is also ontological also on the anthropological plane of my individuality, in the self-affirmation culture forces me to live as the paradox of needing to belong, but at the exclusion of my deeper and bodily rational, bodily moral, singularly physio-sensory entity—and so requires of me that I live in a deeper and subcultural defiance of that which I need to belong to, to physically survive, but that is also in fact the matrix of my own possibilities of rational understanding, of even myself, and the very force of my own culturally rational definition:

 

The human group I am a product of and, also in my own rationality, dependent on.

 

But permanently, it seems, anthropological individuality avails itself of the possibility of physiologically immediate communion with other physical individuals, in regards to the opprobic rigors of its own definition within the group—so that through direct physiologically immediate, inter-personal connection with others, the culturally virtual realm of physio-sensory and physiologically rational definition can be circumvented, to some degree, and towards the at least passing alleviation of the burden and weight of anthropological stability itself.

 

As if in fact because I cannot be you in my own physical entity, I live also forever in the imperious need to be with you, in body—actually more than in mind.

 

Though in the company of others one does not entirely free oneself of the rigors of the cultural self, its physio-sensory grip on the bodily rational, body moral self, recedes to some extent in favor indeed of a greater integration of both sides of anthropological individuality—and in the eyes of the individual in front of you can you in fact find your way out of your own mind and its physio-cultural rationality, back into your physically real, social embrace of yourself.

 

And a collectively understood congruence between different, physically present individuals who can see, speak to—and potentially touch—one another, is more easily maintained in the immediately direct, physical agency of the individual,

 

Who of course can directly judge the perception of others—and who can than revise, rectify or otherwise explain herself, right there and on the spot; who thus wields a power of self-affirmation, in the eyes of others, the cultural self need not in, that moment, control or suppress,

 

For you are in fact your own master, in your own physiologically immediate power and agency—and so require, in that context, only a minimum of physiologically extrinsic, physio-cultural and opprobic oversight your cultural self of the mind, so to speak, normally exercises.

 

In such a context, the other physically real and physiologically immediate individual seems to in fact eclipse the cultural and physio-sensory self almost altogether:

 

Then pretty much You are all that remains.

 

 

_____________________________________

Two sides of Anthropological Individuality:

Bodily rational-moral self–VERSUSPhysio-opprobic cultural self

Cultural Evolution of Anthropological Individuality

Physiologically rational synthesis of experience as of progressively formed, cultural self:

-Collectively Afferent

-Opprobrium Imposed

Versus

Bodily rational, bodily moral, physically opprobic self

-Separate

-Physio-semiotically efferent

-Outside culturally rational

-Silent partner to and mystery for the cultural self;

-Becomes a form of invigorated “dilemma of individuality” for the culturally rational self, both as dual parts of a greater realm of anthropological individuality:

-Combination as conjunction provides a physio-moral and conceptual titillation in regards to anthropologically structural.

Silent Partner specifically because it has no rational voice itself—that is domain of the other, culturally rational side and so is in fact the very reason for being of the culturally rational self.

-But the bodily rational, bodily moral self is the self of physical—and moral—preservation necessarily in opposition to the human group, and therefore becomes the deeper, cryptic and guardian side of ultimate group survival as that force which tethers the group’s will towards overcoming the physical, as all human group anthropological contexts, universally and to some degree or another, present.

-The Physio-Opprobic hero of human groups is that perceived and representational form of individual triumph over the group—perhaps in a physical sense, but also in regards to moral-conceptual feats—that individuality as category is universally sensitive to in all human group contexts; this deeper physio-sensory sensitivity is a natural corollary to the individual’s need to belong ma non troppo and never, paradoxically, at the ultimate expense of one’s own physical entity (and if human perception is indeed sensitive to an imagery of crowds, it would then be logical that individual perception were also sub rationally—sub culturally—sensitive to an imagery of the hero as exactly that which reflects and accounts for the physio-anthropological reality of individuals in regards to and against the human groups the culturally rational self is dependent on.)

 

The Conjunction of both sides of Anthropological Individuality

Bodily rational, Bodily moral

+

Culturally Rational, Social Self

 

Opposition in which one is the invigorator of the other; where one is also the rational synthesizer of the other.

 

Empty Matryoshka Doll or empty box effect of culture is perhaps because of the fact that one side of what is just physiological experience, holds up and supports the other side of the culturally rational (that is itself another kind of just physiological experience), being each one the pillar of the other—making us and our experience ethereal, except of course for the material, as perhaps the real force and drive in us towards the material world, that is specifically, the very insubstantiality we are in our experiencing of ourselves.

 

The Role of Biological Opprobrium in Our Socio-Genetic Nature

Opprobrium allows for a physio-sensory extrapolation of physical circumstances into physio-cognitive process of the individual’s mind, anthropological individuality ends up requiring in regards to the problem sedentary contexts become for human physiological nature.

 

Opprobrium is thus common cornerstone to both sides of anthropological individuality and is what allows for the relationship of interdependence between both.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  1. Jean Baudrillard, Cultura y simulacro (1978)

Las fases sucesivas de la imagen serían éstas:

— es el reflejo de una realidad profunda

— enmascara y desnaturaliza una realidad profunda

— enmascara la ausencia de realidad profunda

— no tiene nada que ver con ningún tipo de realidad, es ya su propio y puro simulacro.

1)En el primer caso, la imagen es una buena apariencia y la representación pertenece al orden del sacramento. En el segundo, es una mala apariencia y es del orden de lo maléfico. En el tercero, juega a ser una apariencia y pertenece al orden del sortilegio. En el cuarto, ya no corresponde al orden de la apariencia, sino al de la simulación.

[Fisológicamente real que hace de lo racional un mero pretexto a su propio ejercicio y verdadera supremacía fisiológicos; y que por tanto no admite ni se presta a la contemplación racional respecto de sí mismo ni, en realidad, respecto al mundo real, aislándose de hecho de éste. Y por tanto puede tener, respecto a otras realidades de más peso, un efecto narcotizador quizá analgésico; es asimismo y desde el aspecto de control y gestión sistémicos, una forma de poder que tiende hacia lo totalización puesto que pretende definir de hecho el medio humano fisiológico y a través del tiempo, mediante una necesaria reducción del espacio racional libre de los individuos (y puesto que es la racionalidad como aquello que todos colectivamente somos capaces de comprender lo que asegura igualmente las posibilidades fisiológicas colectivas  civilmente ordenadas.)]

________________________

Finalmente, se serviría más intensamente del oprobio biológico (que es el armazón mismo y profundo del hecho racional colectivo) en detrimento de los posibles espacios fisiorracionales más amplios y, efectivamente, de naturaleza más física y singularmente individual en su propia racionalidad y moralidad corpórea, y en la que de hecho se basa la posibilidad misma de lo fisio-cultural colectivo y virtual.

 

….

.2)Cuando lo real ya no es lo que era, la nostalgia cobra todo su sentido. Pujanza de los mitos del origen y de los signos de realidad. Pujanza de la verdad, la objetividad y la autenticidad segundas. Escalada de lo verdadero, de lo vivido, resurrección de lo figurativo allí donde el objeto y la sustancia han desaparecido. Producción enloquecida de lo real y lo referencial, paralela y superior al enloquecimiento de la producción material: así aparece la simulación en la fase que nos concierne —una estrategia de lo real, de neo–real y de hiperreal, doblando por doquier una estrategia de disuasión.

[Parece sugerir que la simulación entendida como una especie de suspensión fisiológica que pende crucialmente de una definición-e inexorable por tanto estrechamiento de-lo racional (que es el armazón técnico-estructural del hecho fisiológico colectivo, complejo en sí) puede quedar miserablemente ahuecada para los seres humanos de todo verdadero ímpetu fisio-moral, fisiorracional, que es lo mismo que si dijéramos que nos han eliminado la sal complemente de los platos que, día tras día nos obligan a comer; y que respecto la individualidad antropológica viene a suponer la imposibilidad de ser individualmente en ese nivel más singular y visceralmente corporal que es la verdadera integración de ambos lados de la individualidad antropológica, en la vigorización opróbica del individuo físicamente singular frente a y en contra de esa otra parte de sí que es su individualidad físio-sensorial y cultural igualmente opróbica; parece indicar, digo, que la antropología como simulación y en su entidad sistémica tendrá que servirse una vez más de la naturaleza fisiológica y sensorial de las personas para efectivamente hacer que vivan vigorizadas en el mismo estímulo de su propia naturaleza sensorial y de percepción, siendo el recurso en este sentido fisiológico del miedo el más primario:

 

Pues el vivir uno en el espanto de la anticipación de perder lo que se tiene es efectivamente una estrategia siempre efectiva de que el individuo quede finalmente conforme de hecho con lo que posee y con lo que es en su propia cotidianidad; el terror físiorracional (esto es, fisiológicamente sensorial pero también auxiliado por un soporte conceptual) vivifica la limitación física-real que de hecho define nuestras vidas como una forma simulada pero fisiosensorialmente real de superarla e ir más allá de las cuatro esquinas más immediatas a nosotros y de las que depende vital y quizá patéticamente nuestros cuerpos.]

_______________________________

Lo kitsch, lo cursi y los simulacros: todos se basan en la reducción de las dimensiones-y por tanto del peso-de la contemplación racional más ardua y sus consecuencias; todos ellos efectivamente se radican en exclusivamente lo fisiológico, en el signo de la impresión sensorial, y que se proponen todos la misma autofortificación en lo fisio-estético o físio-semiótico y conceptual frente a las implicaciones racionales mayores que no se ciñen al marco ya disponible y de pretexto a su propio hecho fisiológico.

 

And so to some extent reference as physiologically semiotic activity of human cognizance—and hence expanse—supplements for the clearly hermetic quality of cultural rationality within anthropologies of excessive simulation that are founded precisely on a reduction of higher rational experience in favor of the physiological, but that eventually become in themselves a denial of the corporeal, where in fact man’s deeper, singularly individual entity of rational-moral being takes place. All anthropological contexts, however, base themselves on some degree of curtailment (as in fact definition) of the rational in such a way as to better support collective congruence and stability of physiological experience, through time.

 

  1. Una semiótica aparente y su fisiología (el orden fisiológico establecido de la racionalidad cultural o de grupo)

Eso era todo, Antonio Muñoz Molina

3mar17

(1)De lejos todo es más. A diferencia de la mirada, la imaginación agranda el tamaño de las cosas según van alejándose. En los años ochenta muchos jóvenes con antojos o ambiciones de modernidad queríamos mirar lo más lejos que fuera posible porque lo que teníamos cerca lo veíamos pequeño y estrecho, lo mismo nuestras vidas que nuestras ciudades. Cuanto más distantes los resplandores, más nos deslumbraban.Veníamos del agobio de lo cerrado, lo consabido y lo autóctono. En los últimos setenta, en los primeros ochenta, el mundo se abría delante de nosotros de par en par, pero casi todo lo que nos mostraba solía encontrarse muy lejos, (2)tan fuera de nuestro alcance que se confundía con las fábulas de nuestra imaginación, o con las historias de las películas y los libros. Veníamos del vasallaje hacia el pasado, impuesto en parte por la dictadura, en parte por nuestra lícita nostalgia republicana. El futuro lo habíamos concebido sobre todo como irrupción utópica, como la llegada de un paraíso intemporal. La democracia, sobre todo cuando se pasó el miedo al golpe militar y el primer Gobierno socialista consolidó una normalidad inusitada, era un presente respirable que no habíamos conocido nunca. Por primera vez en nuestras vidas no estábamos uncidos a un pasado fósil ni condenados a una espera de incertidumbre o de esperanza apocalíptica.

Entre la gente inquieta apenas existía entonces la adhesión a lo identitario y lo propio y lo cercano que llegaría luego. Era legítimo, y habitual, detestar el sitio donde uno había nacido o donde le había tocado vivir, y manifestar el deseo de irse de allí a toda prisa y no volver nunca. El orgullo local, el amor por las tradiciones, era una cosa de juegos florales franquistas, de coros y danzas. Lo moderno era amar lo lejano y marcharse en su busca, o si no se marchaba uno, por falta de posibles, recrearlo en su vida, en su manera de vestir, en los bares a los que acudía. Hasta en las más lejanas capitales de provincia y cabezas de comarca había bares nocturnos que eran como túneles virtuales de huida, maquetas esforzadas y en general menesterosas de lo que la imaginación nos aseguraba que existía en el mundo lejano, en el mundo real. Se podía ser cosmopolita sin salir de tu provincia abrigada escuchando música pospunk y bebiendo ginebra de garrafón hasta las tantas entre la niebla de Ducados y Fortuna de un bar que se llamara, por ejemplo, Skyline, o Baltimore, o La Factory. (3)Las lejanías sucesivas provocaban grados diversos de agigantamiento. La noche de Granada era legendaria vista desde la noche de Jaén, pero en la noche de Granada los más fantasiosos añoraban la noche de Madrid, y la noche de Madrid estaba llena de gente que cimentaba su prestigio en el hecho, cierto o inventado, de su conocimiento personal de la noche de Londres o de Nueva York.

  • El ser humano ha superado lo fisicamente inmediato siempre en el recurso que tenemos a una profundidad conceptual que de hecho precisa la naturaleza fisiológica de nuestra experiencia, sobre todo a partir los contextos humanos por naturaleza grupales y progresivamente más sedentarios; y si bien es respecto una geografía remota y solo de oídas (o por medio de la representación fisiosensorial), se hace igualmente en la imposición fisiorracional nuestra sobre cualquier punto solo parcialmente conocido por nosotros que, respecto al mismo, cualquier lógica que asentamos en cualquier modo y grado de utilidad para nosotros no puede efectivamente contradecirse, lo que nos permite al menos una base solo funcional de asertos lógicos posteriores, lo cual simplemente resulta de gran utilidad para mantener los grupos humanos antropológicos vigorosamente unidos mediante una lógica que todos los individuos no tiene más remedio que abrazar, que es la definición misma de pertenencia, finalmente y aquello que designamos como racionalidad en cuanto funcionalmente aglutinante a nivel de grupo y sin prejuicio, naturalmente, de que sea o no empíricamente real;
  • Aunque a nivel individual este ámbito así constituido de lo fisiológicamente sensorial, fisio-estético y conceptual, permite a su vez que los individuos también sean capaces de generar asertos fisio-cognitivos y racionales propios; esto es, que lo que constituye una funcionalidad colectiva hacia un sostenimiento estructural del grupo a través del tiempo, lo es de forma aún más estable y fisiológicamente arraigada por cuanto concede finalmente un espacio de ejercicio fisio-conceptual y de imposición a la individualidad misma que es en rigor la verdadera fortaleza estructural mayor, en esta acomodación de la individualidad fisiológica, fisiocognitiva dentro del espacio de lo estructural-grupal, fisiológicamente semiótico; lo que viene a ser una especie de cuadratura del círculo en la supremacía y sostenimiento del grupo, a través del tiempo, sin embargo mediante la incorporación de una verdadera autonomía fisio-sensorial y conceptual de individualidad. Lo que quiere decir que lo antropológicamente estructural y colectivo comparte con la singularidad física del individuo la misma sustancia fisio-sensorial y virtual de racionalidad cultural y sus posibilidades de una fisiología fisicamente ausente, hasta cierto punto, que es, al menos en la semiótica, fisiológicamente real, fisiológicamente moral en su representación finalmente mental porque es, en la sustancia de su imaginería socio-genéticamente posible y al menos inicialmente racional (esto es, a partir de una configuración colectivamente comprensible, o al menos potencialmente.)

3)   Jaen is to Granada as Granada is to Madrid is to New York or London…

But what is a posited space of physiologically rational expanse and exercise, beyond the limits of physical definition, for the people of New York or London at that time?

-Europe (and other NY-remote parts of the world);

-Popular music and film

-The learning, exercise and cultivation of foreign languages.

-Higher forms of intellectual refinement

-Religion

But also,

-Sports

-The watching of sports

-Hobbies

-Different, bigger exo-fears that invigorated-ly sustain us in our conformity to the physical, cultural limitation of our own definition; fears that physio-conceptually create a physiological illusion of our own choice towards security and comfort—that, because physiological, is physiologically real (so rational-moral in the socio-genetic nature of individual physiological experience)and so no illusion, in a certain sense, at all!

-A physiologically conceptual conviction the individual lives in of possibility somewhere out there on the horizon of a social experience one cannot directly apprehend as of just singularly physical definition, but that one knows, however, is out there in our conceptual understanding of the market, the city (or the country), the generations (previous, present and future); the peoples of the world and their cultures; or a greater, systemic notion of cause and effect in regards to the broad categories of human health, the nature of crime, greed, violence, love, families…all of which are based on and propped up by an atrezzo of representation (media, statistical, artistic, academic and intellectual) we have no reason not to regard as real, for even in possession of an alternatively rational explanation and finally intellectual credence, the physiological substance of our nature and experience would still take priority over ideas and our very cognizance itself; and despite such alternatively presented logics, the physical experience of our bodies would still be vulnerable, and so also subject to the imperious need in regards to the groups we are dependent on of a rational-moral order of the physical. And at that point, it would be in the physiologically sensorial, once again, where we would seek to impose some form of commonly understood proposition, if only in a functional sense, individual physiology can exercise itself around towards the group´s sustained permanence, through time and over the successive generations of indivduals who make up the group. 

_____________________________________

Una semiótica solo aparente, respecto también un plano físico en cierto sentido ausente, o fuertemente reducido; lo que obliga a una conceptualización de lo real según una vertiente también puramente fisiológica y fisio-sensorial (que de forma virtual constituye el espacio fisiológicamente racional-moral del hombre finalmente sedentario, aquello que forma las propias capacidades nuestras de descodificación de lo percibido según el contexto socio-genético de nuestra fisiología individual y singularmente física).

 

 

 

  1. Moral-conceptual weight in pictorial compositions: How it is achieved.

-The human figure (or apparent reference to it, even through the figures of animals)

-The human face (or apparent reference to it)

-Crowds, groups, families, psycho-affective interconnection (or a series of similar, inanimate objects as also physio-aesthetic, generally sub rational, reference to groups)

-Objects (or symbols) that only denote human physio-anthropological experience:

houses, cities, perpendicular-lined grids, architecture, traffic; rows and columns of chairs, shoes, bottles, etc.; or the symbols human societies live under and articulate some form of meaning (‘value’) around (money, brand names, political symbols, status symbols, cultural—semiotic references).

 

-Or the absence, specifically, of all of the above, can also become a mode and recourse to a remote referencing of the human.

-The physio-sensory, aesthetic effect of emotion on the beholder as of whatever of pictorial composition is in itself an invigoration of the individual´s sense of self that, of course, can only really be physio-sensorially perceived as of the generally unconscious, sub-cultural impositions of the group and the relationship of socio-genetic dependence it imposes on the singularly physical individual—that thus effectively becomes a form of more remote connection to in fact the rationally moral or its possibility.

__________________________________________

How does La generación del 27 maintain moral reference in regards to a poetics that technically proposes to have very little at all, preferring a plasticity of images in a certain sense against higher conceptual transcendence? This can only be possible in the way contemporary art also seeks to de-physiologicalize aesthetic experience beyond the rational-moral (and socio-genetic) implications of our perception and its physio-cognitive process in us—placing it into the realm of artistic expression we call the abstract. It would seem clear, then, the possibility of this kind of artistic production as of the historical period of the Avant guard, is because of the specific physio-semiotic stability of a defined historical moment and its anthropological structure, being exactly that which can support an external countering of its cultural rationality through a defying of the rational itself; that is a placing of the ultimate meaning of what it is, in that which it purports specifically not to be. And so inversely, an anthropological context that lacks such a culturally rational stability could never support a form of artistic expression that renounces reason itself—it would maintain not even remotely a connection to any sense whatsoever, except as only physiological stimulus, that of course, would no longer be art; anthropologically, people would surely be busy with the attainment of comfort as of a different kind of necessity.

 

8.Constantin Guys (1802-1892) and Totemic Political Being

Lithography—and not photography—is more demanding initially of the mind, and especially in the case of Guys, who must artistically represent a still very much objective physiologically rational perception of events—that thus equally requires of the viewer a similar physio-aesthetic rationality of interpretation.

 

The construction of a modern pictorial and graphic ken, popularly and very much in the terms we understand it today, can only be considered to have established itself as of the technical possibility of the popular dissemination of the physio-aesthetic object of interpretation, massively and in the form of lithography contained in newspapers and periodicals.

 

The significance of this is huge, and in the form of a very much contemporary consolidation of a physio-aesthetic and physiologically totemic realm of the political, that is finally, a totemic form of individually collective being through a journalistic media; but still, the newly consecrated empire of the physio-aesthetic image, popularly and towards a coming Rebellion of the Masses must still be considered differently in the form of lithography (that has still to be physio-artistically “codified”), as opposed to direct photographic images; and different yet again from what later would be the combination of image and sound (film after 1928), and eventually, television.

 

Radio culture after 1920 is perhaps physiologically closer to silent film in regards to the effects on the perceiving subject, although the realm of direct and structurally conceptual thought radio can be a vector to, cannot be found directly in images (and thus sides reading and radio against silent film); but the combination of image and sound seems to produce a very much enveloping effect on the viewer as form of physiological isolation and detachment from higher, individual rationality—specifically because the experience seems to commandeer physio-rationality itself through a pitting of the linguistic against the physio-aesthetic perception of images, binding both together in a greater force of imposition over the individual´s perception and physiologically cognitive process of mind.

_____________________________________

 

9.Physiologically Rational Atrezzo in Human Group Anthropology

-Allows groups to remain intact by standardizing to some extent individual physiological experience;

-Creates in this way a ritualization of physiological experience in collective circumstances.

-Supports itself as physiological experience in collectively understood, conceptual posits that make such a standardization of individual physiological experience possible.

-A logic can initially be in some sense only physical, regarding spatial circumstances the reaction to which, in order to maintain group integrity, must be become eventually ritualized in regards to all individuals, through repetition that ultimately creates a collectively shared sense of expectation based on previous experience; and whatever internal hierarchy of the group itself that may exist among individuals, is an example of a physical logic through the dominance of some over others—that is logical ultimately because all individuals in the group live in relevance to it.

-Events of natural awe are useful in this sense because they impinge forcefully on human perception which drives human groups, in order to in fact remain together, to create some form of collectively understood rationale that then serves to channel group experience itself. Entities perceived by groups that are physically remote and beyond all possibility of human imposition, are especially useful given whatever logic that is eventually created about them cannot be contradicted, and thus it is a logic that must be considered rational at least for all individuals within the group, and simply because the group in fact ends up articulating itself around such posits—thus making its socially functional rationality of obligatory relevance for individuality itself.

-Events of forceful awe and at least sensory imposition over human groups, become in themselves opportunities for collective, physiologically rational definition in the physiological invigoration of that perception and the subsequent collective need to define, the only way possible, physiological response; that is, through the auxiliary support of a collectively understood logic from which each individual can then approach her own singularly physiological and physical experience.

-In more sedentary contexts such a force of sensory impingement on human groups ends up compensating—as in fact physiologically rational stimulus and experience—for the limitations inherent to sedentary, collective life—and as if physiological experience in sedentary contexts had no choice but to develop more and more elaborate rational contexts, towards the maintaining of group integrity, and in order to provide physio-sensory realms of broader physiological possibility and individual expanse, given that actual physical experience in sedentary contexts is, in different ways and to different degrees, curtailed.

-The binding force of such posits are thus in the individual’s need to belong to the group, and can only be realistically conceptualized as a form of biological opprobrium individuality comes about through—as a form of conflict between the bodily-rational, bodily-moral side of our physical entity, in tension with the other, social and physiologically extrinsic side of anthropological individuality. Additionally, the greater part of individuality would then present itself as socio-genetic, that is, as inherently defined by the group itself.

-Human language can likewise be understood as a form of physiologically rational atrezzo that sees members of the group producing physio-sensory entities of a phonetic-anatomic nature which then acquire an originally deictic, collectively understood significance—and that, because phonetics itself cannot be contradicted, allows for more and more elaborate genesis of further rational structures, in an historically ever-increasing horizon of physiologically rational, human experience and endeavor.

-The ability of the individual to then rationally approach her own physiological experience, can only be on the terms of the group itself and as a cultural possibility of the rational; also implied is the need for a culturally rational self as of progressively more sedentary anthropological contexts, perhaps because, if human groups remain essentially nomadic—and thus avail themselves of more physical and bodily physiological experience—the need to relate to others in more elaborate (and less strictly physical) ways is just as remote as the need to have a more developed social self.

-Rational synthesis of physiological experience is thus the hallmark of sedentary human groups as of the anthropologically structural need to in fact have a social self, and is perhaps the true path universally of all cultural experience—or at least its underlying direction—in regards to human contexts, however, that must also sustain themselves physiologically and not just in regards to physical necessity. But, of course, human groups that in fact rarely or never elevate themselves above the living desperation of only physical survival, are also permanently engaged physiologically, and thus have only primary needs for only a minimum, culturally rational definition.

But the term primitive in regards to human groups and their need for physiologically rational definition and support, cannot, however, be synonymous only with nomadic; rather the inaccessibility to greater, culturally rational development would seem to be due to the technical circumstances of limited physiological resources that, in the context of extreme and permanent physical necessity, are already consumed and are thus not expendable towards the creation of more elaborate physiologically sensory contexts of rational meaning, representation and process.

And, thus, in agrarian anthropological contexts, the structural need for culturally rational development, beyond primary group cohesion and integrity, must be understood as in fact a necessary engaging of the physiological nature of individual experience, beyond physical necessity itself, and towards a physio-sensory and virtual, anthropological security of simulacrum.

 

  1. Logical Dead Ends as Starting Point to The Rational

Physiologically Rational Atrezzo:

A logical positing in regards to the moon, for example, cannot be contradicted, but becomes the structural foundation for further rational inferences that are in fact structurally correct as of that initial logic—that thus possess a formally coherent, at least structural correction of rational argument, even if the original assertion is empirically false. What makes the original posit structurally relevant is the impossibility of contradiction and thus available to be utilized in a posterior and at least a formally correct sense.

 

Phonetics:

Similarly, phonetic substance upon which phonology erects itself as the foundation of all further linguistic meaning, likewise has no connection whatsoever to meaning in itself—it is, like the moon, beyond all possibility of contradiction and thus can be used in its very stability of never being contradicted for further, more elaborate configurations of phonemic, eventually semantic-syntactic, meaning.

 

 

Biological Opprobrium itself:

Opprobrium is rationally opaque for the individual whose cultural rationality is then possible as of this permanent mechanism of individual, physiological response and definition; and in such a subjection of the individual realm of the physiological and physiologically sensorial, the edifice of a particular cultural rationality can never be undermined, being the rational opacity of opprobrium exactly that which supports—guarantees, in fact—the possibility of and need for, the culturally rational.

 

 

Rational stability, then, bases itself on logical dead ends that become the working foundation for further structures of meaning in support of, once again, human physiological process and collective contexts. Rationality could thus be conceptualized as intrinsically always limited, somehow, as its very possibility of definition, very much like forms of standardization must be imposed on economic process—in the end because they are collectively understood and adhered to, regardless of how empirically precise such measures of standardization actually are, or not—so that once again other types of process (also ultimately of a physiological nature) can take place and support themselves through universally understood pretexts. Similarly, the defining of a judicial rationality as context for further physiologically rational process and exchange between different and conflicting, human agency, is also based necessarily on the formally logical dead end of final respect for judicial verdict itself, whether right or wrong—and ultimately only because it is in its pronouncement.

 

Finally, this technical circumstance of limitation inherent to all mechanisms of anthropologically rational pretext clearly becomes the possibility itself of a socially regulated physio-semiotic order —that is the very force of the group over physical circumstances and towards its own living permanence, through time which can only be achieved through some degree of standardized defining of singularly physiological, living individuals; but of course to be structurally viable as a group, through time, such a limiting as definition of the individual must necessarily provide new contexts of physiological and physio-rational expanse to cater to the perennial (and genetic), physiological core of individual, human experience:

 

What defines collective order through the imposition of rational limitation is only structurally viable if it successively serves for the creation of new possibilities for individuals of physiological opposition to it, and in the singularly physical and physiological condition of bodily rational, bodily moral man; in the context of sedentary, ultimately physio-sensory, cultural virtuality, such a realm of individual physiological exercise and expanse could only be understood as a culturally contained, physiologically rational possibility of opposition, in varying degrees and modes, to the anthropologically structural itself—that, naturally, possess no significant threat to it.

 

 

  1. In Defense of Anthropological Simulacrum

-Intrinsic to the physiologically semiotic, and the totemic itself;

-Intrinsic to collective nature of human-group rationality.

-Intrinsic to circumstances of human-group individuality;

-Intrinsic possibly to life itself from the standpoint of death or non-life.

-Intrinsic to the physiological necessity of human beings as imposition (need, imposition, comfort, power)

-Intrinsic to physio-sensory necessity of human beings and the permanent circumstances of bodily entity and a knowing myself in my perception of what I know I am not; but a human-group and cultural knowing myself is also physio-sensory and opprobrium-configured, and is thus also a knowing myself in how I should perceive the world in a greater or lesser degree of conformity to how they see the world—If I am in fact still to belong to them or at least not find myself ganged up on and turned against, by them.

-Intrinsic to the socio-cognitive process of my mind and cultural rationality that is the chief defining force of my own individuality; for I live in a permanent mental simulation of immediate, human group circumstances that are, however, never actually physical—and so seldom ever physically real. What is this but a form of simulacrum of the terror of my physical dismemberment (or abandonment) by my own fellows, but that is a reality of only my physiologically cognitive entity and mind?

-Simulacrum ultimately because of the circumstances of more sedentary anthropological contexts, and the physiological need of man not to fully know, given we are ultimately trapped in the physical limitation of bodily experience and in a permanent physiological present!

 

 

12.Spectator Morality and Socio-Physiological Order in Sedentary Anthropology

Because physically singular perceiver does so always from the standpoint of individuality as imposition on the part of a specific, anthropological, human group, the moral relevance in perception is the adherence of the impression in the individual–or not–to a broader, group paradigm of general (but relatively defined) physiologically sensory appropriateness a specific human and cultural group has originally articulated itself around—and out of which a general, group-specific paradigm of individuality is produced and to be effectively assimilated in some degree or another by all singularly physical members of the group.

 

Rationality thus really begins in this physiological order of sensory impression in the only way possible, that is through biological opprobrium and the moral relevance this imposes on the singularly physical individual in her permanent struggle to belong to the social fold (struggle that is in fact permanent simply because complete union with the others is impossible in the physical definition of bodily, singularly physical individuals.) The rational-moral is thus initially only such as a of a living geometry, so to speak, of multiple singularly physical individuals and the imposed ordering of physiologically sensory experience so that the group may effectively remain a group, and despite the individually autonomous, physically singular physiological response to stimulus.

 

Biological opprobrium is thus the foundation and cornerstone, in regards to the strictly physical, collective experience of groups, but also allows for and develops a posterior, strictly physiologically sensory realm of a cultural possibility through more elaborate forms of logical order; that establishes, finally, a cultural rationality as we understand it, that, while also physiological itself, allows for a more sophisticated rational synthesis by individuals and groups of physiological experience.

 

A division of the body and the mind is thus a culturally produced and reinforced circumstance of anthropological contexts, and an overcoming of physical limitation human groups achieve by using an atrezzo of group-posited logic to in fact impose on, order and articulate physiological experience.

 

By no means, however, does this mean such a division of mind and body is actually real; or rather both mind and body belong in fact to the greater dominion of human physiology itself.

 

SEDENTARY CONTEXTS

Use physio-sensory and physiologically aesthetic representation to compensate for the weight of physiological immobilization such contexts impose on the singularly physical individual. In a greater intensity and degree than in the case of more physical and non-sedentary contexts, sedentary human groups use physiologically rational and conceptual atrezzo in the form of ritual, spectacle and narrative to articulate also morally relevant (i.e. ‘opprobrium-configured’) images—pictorial and linguistic-conceptual-as a form, finally, of culturally structured compensation for physiological immobilization. And key to culturally structural viability in this sense is the establishing of order, once again in regards to the physiological circumstance and substance of experience, but in a way that is ultimately open to the possibility of innovation and the development of further spaces of physiological expanse—for the living who existentially adhere to a logical order posited in the past, while also requiring a certain element of freedom and non-definition to effectively be in the physiological substance of our living entity, both necessarily as of the body and in the mind.

_____________________________

And thus, human freedom could be understood as more than anything else a physiological freedom of exercise, and the anthropologically structural simulacrum of physiological and physio-sensory expanse.

 

13.Absence of Malice (1981)

Physio-titillation of moral dilemma for the anthropological individual

Is only possible, of course, in regards to an established, collective and physiologically relevant rationality, the singularly physiological individual lives in some degree of adherence to—and even in her defiance or transgression of that rationality; but without such a physiologically opprobic relevance of the group’s logically conceptual posits and what it knows to be true and good, there cannot exist cultural recourse to moral dilemma and the physiologically rational exhilaration it provides, and that is in fact crucial to the structural viability, through time, of sedentary anthropological contexts. And while a more primary, more intensely opprobic tension still remains in regards to only the bodily-rational, bodily moral configuration of a specific anthropological paradigm of singularly physiological individuality, higher forms of more physiologically rational and refined, conceptual tension-invigoration are, eventually, forfeited.

 

In this sense, Postmodernism and the suspicion with which it regards high modern culture, becomes the initial phase of a process eventually of distortion of cultural space itself—and that, if not understood and in some way curtailed—or at least defined—ultimately leads to an unbridled, culturally unsustainable primacy of only the physiological, in regards to which we have no choice but to understand as expression of opinion, and sundry forms of cultural experience that, while initially comprehensible as indeed a very much wholesome form of a Rebellion-of-the-Masses stability and anthropological configuration, cannot, however sustain itself over time, and in the gradual but progressively constant renouncing of its own cultural sphere of rational definition form which to approach its own physiological substance of experience.

 

And its cultural rationality becomes, more than pretext to the physiological itself, a vigorously growing mask and veil to hide the reality of its living state of exclusively physiological experience, and only primary and very much incapacitated ability to know itself any longer.

 

 

14.OUTSIDE FROM WHICH TO BE IN OPPOSTIION TO (17abr17)

And one of the characteristics of what is usually understood as only an ideological conflict in only a difference of ideas, is in fact this difference in a physiologically invigorated sense of myth versus a to some extent dephysiologicalized (non-mythological) stability of parliamentary and thus only situational, strictly dialectic opposition between democratically legitimized factions.

 

And it would seem that in the fraught of dialectic struggle towards initially only hegemony of a democratic majority, political forces will often inexorably end up seeking to leverage the system itself through physiologically semiotic appeal and invigoration of the individual, exactly in the way human groups already anthropologically exist, configure, and reinforce themselves anyway. And this, especially if it constitutes something of a naturally existing resource at the core of human groups and societies, who, in the already existing anthropological stability of an opprobically blind, group adherence to only a physiologically functional and determined rationality (that is thus necessarily limited in its underlying logical foundations), political agency would frequently never have a clearly understood reason not to avail itself of it.

 

And so, to some extent unwittingly, political agency will naturally tend to create myth as a way of consolidating an only physiologically semiotic and mythological leverage over the other, rational side of the political and anthropological subject. But the danger of such a process resides clearly in the recourse to the physiological entity of anthropological individuality against and in detriment to the already defined rational limitation and balance of the human group—which physiologically invigorated political agency seeks (unwittingly in regards to ultimate consequences) to undermine and really subvert.

 

A naturally present form of inoculation form this danger, however, is available only really on the plane of the anthropologically systemic and from the standpoint of a higher culturally administrative agency and maintenance of human group, physiologically rational resilience—specifically in an administrative will and power towards the guaranteed and continuing existence of a genetic diversity of the social and physiologically rational fabric of society itself; that is, a structural force of difference towards stability as an obstacle to physiologically rational homogeneity of one or another, single and politically empowered agency—specifically as it attempts to physiological-ize the anthropologically crucial sphere of an already established, collectively congruent, rationality of the human group.

 

 

 

  1. Anthropology and the Human Circumstances of Simulacrum

The history of human rationality is the story, over the millennium, of human physiology in the contexts of human groups as primary survival units. Human groups use the recourse to collectively understood meaning as chief and universal strategy to their own sustained permanence, through time; ultimately because multiple, singularly fiscal, singularly physiological individuals can only remain as a group if there is some form of standardized homogenization of individual physiological experience—and rationality is exactly a means towards an ultimately collective synthesis of the physiological substance of human time, in our perception of it.

 

People in groups cannot be “physiologically unique’ in the exteriorization of the better part of their personal conduct and behavior, if the group is to remain a group and keep from violently dissolving itself!

Thus, a collective synthesis of the meaning of this that we are in our experience and in the experiencing of ourselves, naturally requires that each one of us possess a collectively comprehensible understanding of our own individuality, that is a structural dictate of the group and without which ultimate group viability and permanence through time, would be jeopardized. It thus becomes really a necessity of the group that you assume a specific human group’s paradigm of your physiologically singular individuality, that is finally a knowing yourself through and on the terms of the very group you are physiologically dependent on.

Rationality thus becomes the collectively understood, socially regularized domain of the possibility of self, or at least a socially functional socially structural self, outside of which—in a strictly collective, functional sense—there is nothing:

For the possibility of rational synthesis is the group’s possibility of meaning that crucially serves to fortify the group itself; and this to such an extent that from the standpoint of only the collective and socially regulated rational, being you is in fact being them.

Of course, on the singularly physical and physiological plane of your own bodily reality and experience, your being them is impossible—is permanently beyond the realm of physical, bodily experience, and from the standpoint of logic, absurd.

And yet this is in fact the underlying, universal paradox of culture and the reason for the cryptic characteristic of anthropological, human group experience.

Eventually, of course, the collectively regulated realm of the human group’s rationality ends up supporting itself of its cryptic partner that is the bodily rational, bodily moral, physiologically singular individual—as in fact a category of auxiliary invigoration to cultural stability, but that remains forever the crucial challenger to the rational, and the very reason culture must in fact be in the exercising of itself.

And to a very real extent, cultural stability is possible only if this underlying and rational silent partner to our cultural selves remains forever in the incomprehensibility of only the physiological substance of our experience:

Simply because knowing is our imposition over our way of experiencing, but knowing is not being; and, somewhat regrettably, the corollary to this is also correct:

Being for people necessarily implies not fully knowing.

And thus, perhaps inescapably, are we forced to confront the simply technical circumstances of our requiring of different forms and contexts of simulacra, given the nature of our physiological selves—but in our ultimate survival only as groups; a situation that is critically compounded by Positivism and the historical advent of only technically rational cultural spaces.

 

 

The Myth of Main Street (Luis Hyman, NYT 12apr17)

 

…Main Street is a place but it is also an idea:

 

It’s small-town retail.

 

Its locally owned shops selling products to hardworking townspeople.

 

Its neighbors with dependable blue-collar jobs in auto plants and coal mines.

 

It’s a feeling of community and of having control over your life.

 

Its everything, in short, that seems threatened by global capitalism and cosmopolitan elites in big cities and fancy suburbs….

 

What is a more accurate word and conceptualization for the English Myth as used in above context, and from a physio-anthropological standpoint; that is, as a conceptualization so powerful in people that it impinges heavily on how they project their own physiological nature and vitality? Evidently, the starting point is the opprobrium force of the Crowd Image (Canetti) in the physiologically sensory impression of the anthropological individual; economic process, when viewed as a human system over time, lends itself to our physiologically sensory embrace of an imagery of the human group, much in the way we relate to the conceptualization of cities and the flow of a moving and agitated demographics, through time.

 

Another meaning of myth is, of course, insubstantial, ultimately fraudulent; but the second nuance is derivable form the first meaning, that is, the opprobrium force of physiologically rational impression in the anthropological individual is structural support itself to the culturally rational—and so is therefore outside of our rational vision of the world, and given that human group rationality depends cryptically on it. It is logical, then, to consider insubstantial ultimately fraudulent anything that cannot readily be the object of language, or even our own socially rational thought itself. But this quality of being outside the socially congruent dose not, of course, mean the physiological substance of our being is not real, or completely beyond our capacity of perception of it; in fact, it comes to act as a form of invigorated stimulus to the very much welcomed complacency (initially, at least) of sedentary anthropological experience, in the form primarily—and supremely—of the aesthetic.

 

But it is also true that in this working divide of the physiologically sensory substance of our being, and socially rational congruence, individuals can be taken advantage of, simply because, in a certain sense, sedentary, human group anthropology must exercise an agency over physical individuality, anyway. And if there is no socially congruent reason to prevent other forms of political-economic agency from drawing on and availing itself of the structurally anthropological configuration of individuality,

 

What reason could there be not to?

 

 

  1. La vida es sueño porque es simulacro

Hay una clara funcionalidad—se diría estructuralmente antropológica—en el sufrir y padecer más que en un posible cumplimiento de objetivos logrados (esto es, las metas nuestras deseadas y de planificación inicialmente racional, lógica); aunque ciertamente dentro de contextos humanos colectivos no puede haber vida y proceso fisiológicos de proyección personal sin que se sujeten los deseos y la emotividad humana por planteamientos al menos nominalmente racionales, en verdad como finalmente pretexto en último extremo a la sustancia fisiológica de la experiencia vital nuestra. Por tanto, claramente nos situamos en el punto inicial de poder conceptualizar la experiencia sobre todo sedentaria de los colectivos humanos como esencialmente simulada en el fondo, y en un sentido técnico de simulacrum, que aquí se pudiera definir de forma amplia como procesos fisiológicos dentro de contextos colectivos que necesariamente han de asentarse sobre una limitación real, aunque no necesariamente reconocida, de racionalidad humana cultural.

La paradoja radica, adicionalmente, en el hecho de que, para el pleno desarrollo de la sustancia fisiológica de nuestra experiencia vital, y en la necesidad colectiva de que esta sustancia esté inicialmente sujeta al pretexto racional-social, el arrojo vital nuestro y fisiológico sea decididamente incompatible con el conocimiento definitivo e inequívoco de que vivimos una especie de patraña técnica antropológica que es, sin embargo, de la mayor importancia humana. Esto es, preferimos—en verdad lo exige nuestra naturaleza fisiológica—la paradoja antropológica y estructural que no tenemos más remedio que comprender, al menos intelectualmente, como un proceso simulado o de simulación en el sentido aquí esbozado.

De esta forma se establece un equilibrio entre las circunstancias colectivas de la supervivencia humana, y la mayor y más inmediata ferocidad de la fisiología individual; una especie de cuadratura del círculo en la que la racionalidad, que primeramente sirve para estructurar la vida grupal y fisiológica de los individuos sujetos al colectivo, cede sin embargo al ímpetu de supervivencia física-corpórea exclusivamente individual de los seres singularmente físicas y fisiológicas. Aunque más que un acomodar la naturaleza fisiológica singular, la racionalidad cultural se apodera de ella, siendo finalmente aquélla, en el nivel más profundo y basal, amo y rector estructural en las sombras del hecho cultural y su racionalidad, y eso claro está, a pesar de las apariencias y de la realidad racional.

 

 

  1. El mundo por dentro, de Quevedo

Plasma muy bien la idea de la paradoja antropológica en la que estamos obligados a vivir, entre la supervivencia física exclusivamente en grupo, y la necesidad del desarrollo cultural para acomodar, en ese contexto colectivo, la naturaleza profunda fisiológica del ser humano individual. Pero la base primera, de todo y ante todo, es la aparición y desarrollo de una racionalidad de grupo frente a la experiencia fisiológica singular, que es al mismo tiempo la obligación impuesta, y finalmente asumida por toda singularidad física-fisológica, de un patrón grupal específica de individualidad cultural o de grupo.

A partir de esta funcionalidad lograda, de una cierta uniformidad fisiológica colectiva, los grupos humanos se sirven de un espacio fisiosensorial y de representación, esto es, de su propia agencia fisiológicamente racional, para así imponerse sobre las circunstancias físicas de su limitación física-corpórea, pero con el fin una vez más y siempre de fortalecer la viabilidad real y fisiologica-existencial del grupo, que de forma permanente ha de acomodarse en su seno la naturaleza real y subyacente—finalmente subracional y críptica—de la naturaleza fisiológica de la experiencia individual humana;

Con ello se hace necesario entender la racionalidad del grupo no como una forma de relación necesariamente congruente con la realidad (aunque en algún grado lo ha de ser, claro está), sino como un instrumento ante todo de estructuración de la experiencia colectiva fisiológica sin la cual la experiencia integrada de grupo, pero respecto a individuos físicamente diferentes, no sería sostenible en el tiempo.

Y es el conocimiento compartido que es racional en tanto compartido que permite al individuo someterse a un cierto patrón de reacción fisiológica al que los demás están acostumbrados—que ya de hecho éstos anticipan frente a las diferentes contingencias existenciales posibles—y que impide, por tanto, que el grupo se disperse en el mayor caos de la fisiología humana desabrida y de una violencia individual finalmente feroz y necesariamente mortífera.

Naturalmente la única manera que esta posibilidad geométrica y grupal de la racionalidad así esbozada pueda surtir un efecto sobre el conjunto es que sea en sí misma una necesidad imperiosa para cada individuo, lo que implica paradójicamente, que el origen de la misma no es de naturaleza racional sino instintivo, cuya asunción por el individuo deviene en realidad una forma de sentido individual de supervivencia. Esto es, por ejemplo, el porqué de la adquisición de un lenguaje particular por parte del sujeto antropológico, que es al mismo tiempo, por tanto, la obligación sine qua non del individuo de ser perentoriamente según los términos paradigmáticos del grupo de dependencia, y como una forma de patrón finalmente grupal de una individualidad en realidad cultural respecto de, e impuesto por, un grupo humano particular.

¿En qué otra cosa puede consistir la pertinencia al grupo, como precisamente aquello que puede asegurar que no le expulsen a uno del seno grupal-vital, verdadera matriz viviente de la individualidad antropológica?

Y se hace patente la mayor paradoja de nuestro ser cultural que es la de una racionalidad cuya forma de configurarse, en su origen y como armazón perenne de la colectividad universal nuestra de hoy y siempre, es la anomia fisiológica y la en verdad zoomorfa aflicción del organismo biológico que, como nuestra sombra, no deja de perseguirnos, como si dijéramos, siendo al mismo tiempo al mayor acicate real y feroz de que nos sintamos impelidos de hecho a vivir racionalmente como grupos y sociedades humanos, aunque, de forma quizá penosa, no somos—no podemos ser—conscientes de esto mismo nunca y de forma definitivamente cabal.

Paradójicamente también es el cierre y término de El mundo por dentro cuyo desenlace viene a ser una especie sin más de diatriba contra algo así como la plasticidad de la imagen femenina, y esto después de haber repasado diferentes ejemplos de lo que es, quizá de forma circular, la extensión máxima posible de la cultura humana, entre un saber racional—y por tanto moralmente certero al menos respecto del grupo-, y la hipocresía que se sirve de lo racional como, en realidad, tapadera hacia una satisfacción—¿o plenitud?—fisiológica del sujeto individual.

Pero, aunque en cierto sentido no nos es estructuralmente dado saber que no sabemos, pues que nuestro arrojo vital-fisiológico no lo toleraría, tampoco podemos quedarnos en solo una postura de dureza racional-moral; o sí ciertamente lo suficiente como para garantizar la estabilidad físio-antropológica, pero también con suficiente filosofía y espiritualidad tolerantes como para vivir en la más alta consideración moral de lo naturaleza y sustancia exclusivamente fisiológica nuestra, tal como las religiones más tolerantes (y todas ellas al menos en algunas características) ya lo hacen, aunque de manera normalmente indirecta; que es una forma de sobrellevar lo que es en realidad una discrepancia técnica entre dos planos distintos de los contextos humanos colectivos, entre la supervivencia humana sine qua non como grupo—que por tanto ha de someter y homogeneizar racionalmente la respuesta y procesos fisiológicos de los individuos—, y la feroz voluntad a la vida que solo el ser corpóreo individual posee.

Y el problema final de la sátira de Quevedo es que se queda corta, sin poder proceder a formular un estado más elevado de conocimiento racional que la cultura española de ese tiempo ya poesía, sin embargo, aunque fuera de manera críptica, indirectamente a través del rigor católico que fundamenta todo dialécticamente en una defensa, en realidad, del cuerpo vivo, ante todo (y aunque esto no lo dice abiertamente) dentro siempre de un contexto crucialmente social. Porque de alguna manera el autor (en la forma exaltada final de su personaje) lo estaba pasando demasiado bien en todo su furiosa crítica de las apariencias, sin poder dar mayor cuenta conceptual de que aquella forma femenina que tan ferozmente satirizaba que tenía, sin embargo, una gran dignidad fisiológica de sujeto antropológico, a quien nosotros, en nuestra capacidad racional limitada solo podemos acusar de hipócrita pero que no hace más que aquello que hace en verdad racionalmente defectiva la antropología nuestra universal, que es la paradoja de que los grupos humanos son racionalmente para sobrevivir de hecho a la fisiología individual; y que la racionalidad tiene que dar paso y finalmente acomodar la necesidad inherente a la sustancia exclusivamente fisiológica, fisio-sensorial humana e individual, de una manera u otra, siempre equilibrando estos dos extremos de los cuales solo uno es para nosotros racionalmente visible, respecto solo de un lado digamos de la báscula antropológica universal.

Y seguramente de manera universal también nos es lícito, en toda cultura y en diferentes grados y formas, el comportarnos hipócritamente quizá como mecanismo de empalme digamos estructural entre estos dos compartimientos de la individualidad antropológica, que son por un lado el ser social y por tanto sujeto fisiológicamente por una semiótica racional compartida (de configuración opróbica), frente a la individualidad corporal y singularmente fisiológica.

¿De qué otra manera puede los grupos humanos perdurar si no es, habiéndose asentado y conseguido estructurarse fisiológicamente según una racionalidad lógica a la que todos son potencialmente capaces de someterse, no proporcionan también márgenes de ambivalencia en las que al menos fisiológicamente nos sentimos más libres y sin que atentemos contra la estabilidad base grupal y estructuralmente antropológica?

Y con Quevedo, en El mundo por dentro, nos podemos mortificar riéndonos, no sin cierto cariño hacia los objetos humanos de nuestra risa; pero con algunos estrofas de Berceo, Juan Ruiz, o las narraciones desde luego de Cervantes, en cambio, cabe aproximarnos un poco más a la cuestión estructural antropológica más importante, que es la racionalización un poco más explícitamente lógica de la necesidad de compadecernos positivamente y en el mejor sentido de la condición singularmente física y fisiológica del prójimo, que es sin duda la nuestra propia, concepto, por otra parte, que no se puede decir que el catolicismo desatienda del todo, aunque lo fundamenta exclusivamente en una racionalidad espiritual, que sin duda hubiera sido de la mayor importancia histórica del desarrollo social occidental.

Y en este punto nos encontramos igualmente ante otra paradoja más, al menos desde la óptica de nuestra propia individualidad-tal como nos conocemos racional que es decir culturalmente a nosotros mismos-que es el hecho de que la antropología sedentaria, en su esfuerzo permanente pero racionalmente críptico por acomodar la naturaleza profunda fisiológica nuestra, requiera que de hecho no seamos socialmente lo mismo unos a otros (cosa que no tiene por qué entrar en conflicto necesariamente con la igualdad democrático-administrativa); esto es, que en las diferencias radican también saludables relaciones de tensión fisiológica que son también relaciones de significado fisiológicamente racional. Simplemente, porque esta forma de interrelación estructural-social, como tensión un tanto subracional, subcultural y por debajo de nuestra comprensión racional-o al menos no del todo comprendido-deviene en sí mismo garante de lo antropológicamente estable en tanto que logra acomodar la vitalidad fisiológica real nuestra, en toda su voluntad a la vida que es lo mismo que decir, verdaderamente, en todo su tesón y violencia por imponerse;

Pero este equilibrio estable e vigorizado, a través del tiempo, es posible, sin embargo, siempre que el lado socialmente regularizado y racional de nuestra ser y estar cultural se fundamente, se ejercite y se mantenga en contra; lo que acaba por crear un espacio, aunque estructuralmente contendido, de brutalidad fisiológica, siempre, claro está, que dicho espacio continúe estando antropológico y estructuralmente contenido, que finalmente no puede ser otra cosa sino un equilibrio vigorizado de una violencia al menos fisiológica, siempre alimentada, permanentemente en suspensión.

 

19.Physiological Resources and the Simulacra of Anthropology
1) The physiological substance of human experience takes place in higher, rationally constructed contexts of social congruence and agency; that is, bodily individuality lives in the sensory impression, but the social possibility of the physio-sensory, through time, is founded on the homogenization of physiological experience by means of what we know as rationality, but that is better conceptualized above all—and wether mythological, or in the form of a cultural positivism—first and foremost as socially congruent.
Such a social congruence, in conjunction with the physio-metabolic impetus of the physical individual under the permanent drive of biological opprobrium, combines to force the inexorable conceptualization of the cultural self as a dependent paradigm of the group, in regards to which the singularly physical-physiological, bodily individual forges a socially congruent mode of individual, corporeal being.
Because the physiological self is situationally outside and primer to the cultural self, it remains experientially opaque to the culturally rational sphere of meaning—or, that it is, the better part of physiologically sensory experience, in its technical subjection to the very possibility of the culturally rational, must necessarily remain divided from its socially congruent counterpart;
But, although a rationally elusive, physiological mode of knowing is indeed possible—that is the aesthetic itself, for instance—the anthropological existence of a socially congruent, rational understanding is in fact possible because part of physiologically singular individuality is excluded, towards the structural permanence of the group, through time.
In this way the resilience of physical self-perseveration only an individual can know, is in some sense transferred to the cryptic heart of human group stability; and thus from outside is the culturally rational sphere of physiological homogenization invigorated through its silent partner of the very much socially incongruent, very much non-negotiable individual will to life, at all costs.
And such a physiological invigoration of the sedentary, rational self, comes eventually through a form of physio-moral titillation the bodily individual experiences as the force of biological opprobrium in all her socio-genetic, corporeal fibers; but effectively has the physical world been all but substituted by a morally relevant, physiologically sensory simulacrum of the mind.
Against such a structural fortification of only physio-mental experience, sedentary anthropological stability then positions physiologically immediate interaction between physical individuals as its supreme force of counterbalance to its own opprobrium-configured artifice of guaranteed human group permanence, through time;
For, quite logically, the foundation of any form of the socially congruent can ultimately only be in the body itself, even if—or specifically because—the structural entity of sedentary human groups must, paradoxically, curtail, homogenize and make remote, part of physiologically singular, body experience.
And thus physiologically immediate, social experience not only compensates for the physio-opprobic structural requirements of sedentary, human groups, but it could in fact be conceptualized as the very working possibility of that structural stability, and in the exo-rational (to some extent exo-cultural) reinforcement of the bodily singular but socio-genetic, living individual,
Specifically and most powerfully in physiologically immediate others.*

_______________________________
*An objectification of the separation of living individuals, mediated by images (Baudrillard)

 

2) Further historical development of positivist cultural spaces and the expanded means of human communication eventually created, also allowed for alternative morally relevant, physiologically sensory contexts of individual, opprobrium-configured invigoration, and what constitutes a physically remote, representational form of reaffirmation of the anthropological self—by no means in substitution for physiologically immediate social interaction, but most certainly as an auxiliary space of simulacrum and physio-sensory exercise for the sedentary, anthropological individual.
In such an historical evolution to compensate for the progressively less physical, positivist cultural experience, the possibility of auxiliary physiological spaces—in the form of representation (artistic and political), entertainment, and sports—proceeded physiologically towards higher forms of simulacrum (texts, images, film, radio, eventually television) creating ultimately a form of spectator being, as an opprobrium-configured (so morally relevant), physiological exercise of anthropological individuality that in fact might very well be understood as inexorable in regards to sedentary experience itself; for the problem of a necessary rational sphere of the socially congruent is, once again, dependent on the impetus of physiological individuality that eventually must make physiological use of culturally rational development itself, as what could be understood as permanent need to restore myth to positivist cultural contexts.
Naturally, such a restoration of the mythological takes place on the fringes or outside altogether of rational understanding—specifically, in a physiologically aesthetic, subcultural realm of sensory invigoration, often so subtle that it is seldom rationally approached at all—except for professionals of the image (including writers or other artists) or by individuals and organizations in fields in which the culturally rational self is the object of physiological and behaviorist tactics of persuasion, pressure and intervention.
In regards to sedentary experience, the physiological but rationally opaque reality of individuals and their dependence on the group, becomes a physiological and physiologically sensory necessity of the impression itself, as a subcultural adjacency to the socially congruent—but that, in the structurally mutual interdependence between both, is only fleetingly noticeable, and really in the influence of one on the other.
And thus the argument also can be made that, in regards to non-sedentary, human experience, in which physical movement is imbricate with need itself and the group’s ability to achieve states of comfort, a need for the rational is consequentially less—whereas sedentary cultural spaces, as of agriculture, however, exploit human sensory physiology to cater to the same, underlying physiological reality: the physiological origin and circumstances of the socially congruent becomes, in this sense, a resource.

 

 

9. Systemic Interdependence

 INDEX

1. Systemic Women Beget Systemic Non-Women

2. The Law is The Sun

3. Individual Physiology, Semiotics and the Culturally-Posited Rational

4. Anthropological Subjection of Individuals by Groups and Groups by Individuality

5. Knowing and Deception in Anthropological Circumstances

6. Evasive Aerial Maneuverers

7. Why Socrates spent practically all of his time and energy engaging the Sophists:

8. Norberto Elias Canetti y Spengler-Gasset conoce al Sr Nietzsche 

9. Human Groups Know Better

10. The Age of Nationalism and Reform 1850-1890, Norman Rich, 1977

11. Semiotics and Physiology; Anthropological Individuality and Human Personality

12. A Culturally Contrived Standardization of Rationality

13. Constantin Guys (1802-1892) and Totemic Political Being

14. Moral-conceptual weight in imagery compositions

15. Doves Take Hawks

16. A Leveraging of Mother

17. Torture Games and Simulacra

18. A Clinical Dentist Technician

19. Demographic Faith and Summer Resort Towns in The Off Season

20. El demiurgo perenne del subsuelo contemporaneo

 

_____________________________________

 

 

 

 

Different physical and spatial circumstances, different physiological milieu; different physiological milieu, distinctly defined rational mode of being, for human beings.

 

Systemic Women Beget Systemic Non-Women

Feminism defines itself as of the probably universal, cultural plight of women, although it can also move quickly into its own distortion by attacking the abusers, the bashers, the chauvinists and general category of male patronizes that clearly becomes a physio-political outlet of illusory, physiologically rational imposition for some women. And the attack on the chauvinist in this categorical sense, becomes an attack on the nature of being a male and an indictment, finally, of culture itself although this is never explicitly said, for it seems the physiologically rational charge that captures all individuals on all sides of the issue is enough to forever keep it out of the realm of a more arduous exertion of logical thought; and this, if one looks carefully, seems to actually be enough for society as whole. It is, of course, no secret that physiological and physiologically rational invigoration takes real supremacy over rationality itself as the true form of higher, functionally viable anthropological stability in sedentary contexts.

But it is true also that the physio-cultural circumstances of being a woman depend on the cultural configuration of men and women as a single systemic entity; and that, given the historical problem of the physical nature and superiority (in terms of strength and explosive force of physical violence) of men, you probably couldn’t really be able to serve women if you cannot help men to understand themselves.

But one side’s self-comprehension is naturally only in the possibility of the other side’s own self-comprehension; and so the demonizing of one side by another is effectively the opting out of understanding altogether, mutually but to the heightened and generalized, physiological exhilaration of all, no doubt!

 

 

The Law is The Sun

The nature of life in Andalusia cannot be approached without understanding its climate, particularly the extreme heat from really early Spring, through the summer, and into early October. Although within the region itself there are variations to some extent and degree, according to specific and differing geographic circumstances, the fact does remain that Gazpacho (a cold tomato soup) is only really made systemically what it is in itself through its opposite, so to speak, that is the defining force of extreme heat over the lives and physiological milieu of generations of a broadly defined—but still singular—geographic and climate-bound human group. One can certainly elaborate a similar tomato-based, Gazpacho-like concoction in Madrid or even Washington D.C., but it will only approach an Andalusian taste and physiological effect of consumption for the perceiver when eaten—or drunk—at only the highest point of summer heat one’s non-Andalusian July or August is capable of meting out.

It is of little wonder, then, that not all culturally foreign and imported influences, products and artifices, take hold as quickly, to the same degree—or even at all—in regards to the cultural reality and day-to-day, morning- to-afternoon-to-evening existence of those individuals who live, more or less permanently, in the region.

And it might be that imported audio-visual media and entertainment, though it certainly may be approachable in a physiologically cultural sense for the Andalusian perceiver as consumer, it is also clear that such a physio-semiotic presentation frequently excludes part of that individual’s bodily and physio-cultural experience.

Because the heat in the better part of Andalusia can only be understood as extreme, the consequences of this circumstance are hugely—but also subtly—significant for the overall physio-anthropological structure of this particular, extended, human group.

 

Individual Physiology, Semiotics and the Culturally-Posited Rational

Sedentary anthropological contexts require individuals to project their physiological and social selves with regards to opprobrium-imposed and enforced, semiotic ideals; that is to say, physio-anthropological order hinges critically on the structurally functional channeling of individuals vital will to socially be, which can only take place in regards to a commonly understood physiologically relevant (‘opprobrium-enforced’) semiotics. Anthropologically, and in regards to specific human groups and the possible broader networks of groups they may be comprised of, individual physiological projection of the social self is systemically intertwined with—or bound by—a common semiotics that is, in its broadest dimension, that particular group’s posting of its own cultural rationality.

 

Anthropological Subjection of Individuals by Groups and Groups by Individuality

Individuals are subject to the group, but the group is also subjected cryptically by individuality;  Biological opprobrium subjects the individual´s physiological and physiologically rational entity, but it is the Opprobrium Rational-Moral Hero of culturally universal narrative and representation who rises to a subliminal pinnacle of physiologically moral and physio-sensory authority over the group; that is an authority existing, however, only in the onlooker´s perception, and outside for the most part of the collective group´s rational understanding—unless of course specific interpretations of that perception gain collectively common, semiotic extension (‘codification’) thereby impinging on a collectively rational—and so political—understanding. And it becomes paradox in this case, as more than just a literary device, that actually accommodates two different planes of social structure—in the semiotic configuration of the culturally rational and collectively understood versus an actually group-bound, opprobrium-configured physio-sensory perception in the singular individual; thus does paradox allow for two different but simultaneous logics to run their course reflecting the singularly human circumstance of the anthropological, that is that part of your very individuality is not yours, but rather belongs to the opprobic force of the group’s rational-moral posits—in your own singular, bodily physiology and perception, a priori and before you even open your mouth to complain, disagree or dispute.

 

 

Knowing and Deception in Anthropological Circumstances

As foundation and bedrock of human groups, biological opprobrium in the individual also insures that knowing is belonging; this is in regards of course to a particular language, but also to a specifically delimited vision of the real, the specific human group is in possession of. In such a context, then, the individual’s understanding of having lived mistakenly in regards to her understanding of reality—or of in fact having been deceived—can only be physiologically traumatic. Because knowing is belonging, there can perhaps be nothing so critically important to individuality than to insure the security of the group’s sanctuary in one’s own understanding of the world precisely in the group’s understanding of the world. As a corollary to this, knowing more than the group knows, can become a point of terrible self-affirmation and, from the standpoint of the opprobic, a physiologically rational position of power—and this is generally because individuality is first achieved in belonging, but then later can only be maintained, serviced and fully developed through defiance as belonging, given that you are still singularly, and in your physically corporeal entity, you; and this no matter how much you would wish to actually be them. The good news is defiance is cryptically expected of you, anyway, and the ethereal circumstances of the group—in its language, rationality and particular mores—quite intentionally (from an anthropologically systemic standpoint, that is) excludes physical experience itself—you (‘the physical individual’) is supposed to take care of that and is so charged by Lady Anthropology herself.

 

 

Evasive Aerial Maneuverers

Under the physiological duress caused by an attacking Hawk, pigeons will form progressively tighter flying formations according to the intensity of the predator’s onslaught and insistence; that such a defensive response is effectively successful in thwarting the aggressor suggests that behavior of the pigeons has darwinisitically been defined by some attribute in the hawk itself. That is to say, both species have come to form a mutually determined dependence on each another as a form of living cohesion through the different and separate attributes of each one, but under a single, common empire of physical survival as need, through time: and by simple but prolonged observation, there can be no doubt that it is the Hawk’s inability to visually perceive depth that has become the pigeon’s survival niche and opportunity which their own physiological will to life, in this specific context and over the generations, has naturally taken advantage of, much in the way water relates to the cracks and crevices of rock surfaces it flows over reaching and occupying whatever spaces it can, through its own mass and inertia. And so, it is only the straggler pigeon and the one who cannot quite integrate herself fully into the flying formation who is ever visible to the perception of the predator, for the herd—flock or school—makes individuals invisible to the non-human eye. And only individuals are really finite; the groups they belong to, of course, transpire ceaselessly in their very renewal, modification and evolution through time the comprehension of which, of course, entirely escapes the sensory and present-bound, living individual herself.

 

 

Why Socrates spent practically all of his time and energy engaging the Sophists:

Because from a position of opposition to them, he is himself dependent on them; but it is also true that because of his, in a certain sense higher synthesis of them, they exist meta conceptually only in Socrate’s opposition to them. It thus would seem evidently conclusive that perhaps the most important theme of philosophical enquiry is actually really the first—perhaps finally only—theme of man’s rational approach to himself, and that is his ultimate impossibility of living beyond his own physiological nature.

Heidegger’s Dasein conceptualization (which to me would seem irrevocably dependent on the ideas of Nietzsche) is considered still today as the most poignant philosophical insight to have ever been made, but that has today yet to be seriously resolved, perhaps even addressed. For it would seem, our rationality is forever dependent on the physiological substance of our being (mortality is just one aspect of this, but not really the most important); and it can even be proposed that our very individuality (and the cultural mode of its rationality) is itself configured through and dependent on a subcultural and individually zoomorphic force of individual self-preservation in the human group, that is however, forever necessarily opaque to rational understanding—not, of course, in an intellectual sense, but rather in regards to a living, physiologically rational mode of human being that garners its very resilience precisely in the circumstances of its own limitation, for physiologically does man postulate against the physical realm of limitation he is dependent on, thanks to and very much because of his defective rational capacities, in favor of an explosive physiological and physiologically rational decisiveness.

And thus Sophist is man himself in his physiologically rational mode of imposition on his circumstance, as both a subject of his own anthropology (in its very group-postulated, opprobrium-configured and imposed semiotics) and also individually in his—or her—own physiologically rational agency of personal imposition of meaning.

Man would not be what we are, in the physiologically real imposition of culture (that is however, not physically real), if it were not for the limitation we live in and that defines us; a limitation that culture, of course, has always rejected, universally and in its very origins!

The mind is in fact able to oppose the body because of a third realm of our experience we as of yet don’t really have a name for, although we are irremissibly dependent on it as the salt of our most vital, living sophistry, day in day out and over the millennium.

And so, Did Socrates really do anything for the Sophists? might perhaps be a more pertinent point of initial inquiry, finally.

Most certainly, he did!

But alas, it would seem we need Socrates as a point of physiologically conceptual expanse as of—and off of—the physiological substance of our experience, that is the rational aspiring towards our own elevation, as culture intrinsically has always done and is always about; but not a single step beyond him can we really go:

Simply put, our rationality cannot ever completely remove itself from its own physiological substance.

Which is a good thing—or such do you make it, given that you are ultimately powerless to change it.

Technical and material science, however, at least methodologically, utterly removes itself from the confines of such a dilemma as perhaps the greatest feat of physiologically rational, physio-anthropological sophistry and illusion the world has ever known—specifically because it works, and in the dramatic power of transformation it wields in regards to the physical world.

But such a powerful force on Earth of human, rational imposition will surely wonder at the contradiction it incurs in through its own incapacity to empirically comprehend the very physiological nature it inevitably acquires—and is thus itself naturally trapped by.

 

_____________________________

-What did he do for the Sophists, exactly?
-What is the significance of (material) Science in this context, specifically in its at least methodological and complete dissociation form the physiological substance of human experience (including, of course, the rational agency of the scientist herself, and in regards to anthro and culturally dependent bystanders who physio-totemically relate to an inevitable semiotic representation of all things scientific?)

 

 

Norberto Elias Canetti y Spengler-Gasset conoce al Sr Nietzsche 

El que se alcancen mayores grados de capacidad de síntesis por parte de una sociedad o cultura pudiera acarrear el problema finalmente de una mayor rigidez fisiorracional de esa misma sociedad o cultura, debido a la naturaleza intrínseca fisiológica de los seres humanos que experimentan su existencia inexorablemente como distintas y cambiantes formas, circunstancias y momentos de imposición y autoafirmación; y el problema de un mayor poderío lógico-intelectual alcanzado en este sentido, por lo visto antropológicamente típico de las culturas humanas, plantearía de nuevo un problema parecido al de Spengler, en el que el ímpetu fisorracional humano se adelanta a la capacidad real de las sociedades humanas de controlar sus circunstancias, que es una forma finalmente de rebasar la propia naturaleza física y fisioantropologica humana, pero sin posibilidad de suplantarla con ninguna otra, ni de encargarse realmente el hombre de sí mismo y desde una posición de control real y efectivo. Y desbordada la sociedad humana de esta forma, busca como única opción de salida su propio revuelo, disrupción y autodestrucción, finalmente que es el perenne depositar de toda esperanza de nuevo en su anomia innata y fisiovital, como siempre lo ha hecho de forma críptica y más allá del mero atrezzo de su propia racionalidad cultural.

 

 

 

Human Groups Know Better

The possibility of morality and meaning itself is in the individual’s physical, bodily vulnerability—vulnerability to the force of biological opprobrium, in the case of human group and cultural configuration; and the entire culturally virtual edifice of collective meaning, never actually strays beyond its tether to the sense of bodily vulnerability the individual forever lives in and which the human institutions and the very concepts those institutions use to configure themselves can never really move beyond, and this despite an upwardly spiraling architecture of collective, representational impetus…That is to say, if it doesn’t matter it doesn’t mean. How then does meaning itself actually matter to people? What matters depends on the community itself—in fact, and following this line of logic to its ultimate inferences, individuality itself is only because of that community which produces it; human personality then is only one component of a systemic situation in which all that really is, is because of and in the community itself. The condition of being what and who one is, is cryptically and in itself always a group dynamics.

 

 

 

 

 

The Age of Nationalism and Reform 1850-1890, Norman Rich, 1977

Disruption of the Concert of Europe

Imperial Foreign Policy

…In foreign policy, as in domestic, Napoleon III showed a rare ability to understand the popular forces of his day, but his efforts to exploit or placate these forces, instead of increasing his power or improving the international position of his country, involved him in ruinous political adventures. It was above all in international relations that the name Napoleon played him false. The French people had given him their overwhelming endorsement in the 1848 elections and had enthusiastically approved the restoration of the empire in 1852, but with that restoration they anticipated a new succession of military victories, a revival of French glory, the reestablishment of France as the Great Nation of Europe. These expectations too Napoleon understood, and fatefully, he undertook to satisfy them.

In May, 1870, the French people were asked to approve by plebiscite the recent liberalizing legislation, and thus, in effect, to cast a vote of confidence in the imperial regime. The returns gave Napoleon III a victory as great as any he had scored at the beginning of his reign.

…These triumphs in the domestic arena were short-lived. Five months later the Second Empire was swept away as a result of mistakes in the conduct of foreign affairs. (pg. 97)

 

Paradox becomes initially in this case a supporting of structurally anthropological, physiological stability, on one hand, that however requires of some form of exo tension and expanse in regards to the outside and foreign context of France, beyond itself and in the engagement of and sought imposition over, other political-human groups as nations. And so what is an invigorated context of social and physio-anthropological stability can seemingly only remain so as long more violent and intense forms of invigoration are achieved in the only way possible, that is, in the form of a culturally comprehensible aggression outside the group itself, that is indeed licit from the standpoint of biological opprobrium; as if the problem of sedentary human groups were in fact the problem of their own physiological invigoration without, paradoxically, destroying their very own existence as a group. The need in this sense of licit engaging of physiological and physio-semiotic aggression in regards to rival human groups (who are thus beyond the physiologically opprobic force of the original group) becomes, horrendously, something of structural dictate, perhaps, of sedentary contexts, intrinsically in themselves.

A conceptualization of paradox as exactly that which allows for dual planes of action in accordance with a group’s culturally-posited rationality (itself subject to the opprobic), while a subcultural physiological and physio-anthropological essence can also be inexorably catered to outside and beyond opprobic confines of the group, and given that human evolution at this deeper, biological level is effectively impossible after agriculture itself.

 

 

Semiotics and Physiology; Anthropological Individuality and Human Personality:

Semiotics is the possibility of sedentary, collective physiology. Living collective, and structural cohesion is possible because people project their physiological, social self, according to the same general, broadly-defined (but also culturally particular and specific) parameters of conceptual and physio-conceptual definition of physio-sensory experience, and that itself becomes a culturally-specific, phsyio-semiotic rationality (ie ‘collectively understood in its opprobrium-based, physio-moral relevance for individuals’).

Specific physio-semiotic anthropologies similarly create—necessarily require—a particular, broad and generally defined—but cultural and group-specific—individuality physical individuals must acquire as physio-culturally integrated members of the group—precisely through the acquiring of the group’s culturally posited phsyio-semiotics and rationality.

Human personality, as of the physical attributes of a particular individual, and through indiviudal’s psychological development, comes into social being through this group-defined parameter of the physio-semiotic and rational, specifically as a rigorous and permanent process of opprobrium the individual must conform to but also defy, given that one’s physical entity is not really in fact a cultural entity at all, but is rather the cryptic, supporting force of the cultural itself, through which the culturally physiological and semiotic is challenged in its very need to be, and to be effectively in force.

The differences, of course, among anthropologically subject individuals of the same living context and in regards to social modes of being as belonging, are due inevitably to the physical and singularly corporeal entity of each one of us, and in regards ultimately to the paradox that is the opprobrium-driven force of individual belonging to the group on one hand, but in the real physical circumstances of individual, corporeal limitation as definition that is effectively the impossibility of ever completely belonging or being them; that is, conversely, the inexorable charge of being as a singular, separate, bodily vulnerable individual.

Structural anthropological balance is achieved thus through the empire of the group’s physio-semiotic and rational vision of experience, by means of the biologically opprobic and in regards to the parameters of individuality itself; but it is the opprobically rational, opprobically moral and bodily vulnerable, singularly physical individual who cryptically and in physio-sensory representation is something of a monarch in the offings as the phsyio-opprobic and rational hero universally triumphant in all cultural narratives—specifically because the state of the anthropological individual is physio-rationally, physio-aesthetically laid bare for all to see, and for all to know themselves cryptically and on the zoomorphic plane of the group configuration of their own individual entity—in the hero who is ultimately moral because she is right, and very much at times against the group itself (and in the different variations that are possible as antiheroes who are still, however, very much structural heroes on the plane of the opprobic.)

 

 

Conceptual Problem of Sensory Physiology and the Physiologically Rational

While not necessarily intellectually incomprehensible, the idea of a deeper, collective and collectively determined nature of individuality, on the plane of biological opprobrium and in regards to its physiological relevance for the anthropological individual, escapes the physiologically immediate and rational experiencing of existence by the individual—most likely because the resilience of human groups depended finally on the physiologically and physio-rationally explosive, decisiveness of individuals that still today bypasses higher forms of rational understanding or reflection.

Individuals survive anthropologically in specific human groups that impose a specific parameter of cultural individuality on its members—that becomes that group’s own culturally posited rationality; but only bodily vulnerable individuals need to belong to human groups, making the bodily vulnerable individual the true and deeper moral-rational tether of the group itself and of the group’s possibility of survival, through time.

Differences of personality in regards to anthropological individuals, become a form of physio-social variation in regards to the group’s possibilities of invigorated experience that is crucial for the functional viability of sedentary, human contexts, through time.

_____________________________________

Universal Principles of Language can analogously be Universal Principles of Anthropological Individuality. 

 

 

 

 

A Culturally Contrived Standardization of Rationality

The numerical sequence 563 could be alternatively represented by, among others, also one of the following forms:

77

59

86

89

The first three are licit forms of reference to the original numerical sequence in that the sum of their numbers (14) is equivalent to the sum of 5+6+3; the fourth element is equally valid, but in regards to a different parameter of meaning and reference, in the visual circumstances of human perception of the figures 6 and 9, that are perceptible visual equivalents or derivatives one of another, and thus are permanently interchangeable from exclusively the standpoint of visual form and shape, which in this case makes 89—or 98—licitly derived forms of 86;

More importantly, however, is the possibility of the communication of some form of meaning—or reference—through recourse to a commonly understood paradigm of meaning, that is rational because it is referentially paradigmatic, and not just in the fact that reference can indeed be comprehensibly followed; that is to say, it is comprehensible because it structurally envelops both message sender and receiver as an available standardization both can make reference to—as if this invisible-but-culturally-real unity of at least part of all our individual minds, were the true context and very possibility of communication itself.

Is human language, then, only a code?

It is from the standpoint of its different mechanisms of reference, but not in regards to a sphere of the human physiological and physio-sensory it takes place in. Languages are alive—and so more than codes—because physical individuals avail themselves of them towards the consecution and reinforcement of their own cultural individuality with regards to the human group they are dependent on and inexorably subject to; to the point that the physical individual becomes a culturally rational individual through the group’s language and—crucially—in the group’s mode of being an individual, as a conceptualization of individuality very much dictated by the group, but in the physical individual’s fury to be by socially belonging.

A code, however, never acquires such a degree of charged tension through the physiological subject’s struggle to be by belonging; and this very much sub rational (sub cultural) predicament is further aggravated by the fact that the physical individual must be in her belonging to the group but never, however, at the expense of her own physical entity—that becomes for her a latently incensed and permanent paradox of complying necessarily through some degree of defiance, for culture universally tends to not only suppress the circumstances of individual, physical and physiological reality, but also ignores them—and thus places an in fact even greater anthropologically structural burden on the physical individual, who effectively has almost no rational means whatsoever of understanding this.

Because the rational itself is a standardization of the group’s making, maintenance and empire, through time.

But if you think about it, human groups only have bodies as a metaphor and analogy, construed and heard repeatedly throughout human history (at least after the appearance of writing), which leaves the bodily physical and physiological individual out in the cold so to speak; and that appears to imply culture remains viable as long as she in fact never comes in.

 

 

Constantin Guys(1802-1892) and Totemic Political Being

Lithography—and not photography—is more demanding initially of the mind, and especially in the case of Guys, who must artistically represent a still very much objective physiologically rational perception of events—that thus equally requires of the viewer a similar physio-aesthetic rationality of interpretation.

The construction of a modern pictorial and graphic ken, popularly and very much in the terms we understand it today, can only be considered to have established itself as of the technical possibility of the popular dissemination of the physio-aesthetic object of interpretation, massively and in the form of lithography contained in newspapers and periodicals.

The significance of this is huge, and in the form of a very much contemporary consolidation of a physio-aesthetic and physiologically totemic realm of the political, that is finally, a totemic form of individually collective being through a journalistic media; but still, the newly consecrated empire of the physio-aesthetic image, popularly and towards a coming Rebellion of the Masses must still be considered differently in the form of lithography (that has still to be physio-artistically “codified”), as opposed to direct photographic images; and different yet again from what later would be the combination of image and sound (film after 1928), and eventually, television.

Radio culture after 1920 is perhaps physiologically closer to silent film in regards to the effects on the perceiving subject, although the realm of direct and structurally conceptual thought radio can be a vector to, cannot be found directly in images (and thus sides reading and radio against silent film); but the combination of image and sound seems to produce a very much enveloping effect on the viewer as form of physiological isolation and detachment from higher, individual rationality—specifically because the experience seems to commandeer physio-rationality itself through a pitting of the linguistic against the physio-aesthetic perception of images, binding both together in a greater force of imposition over the individual´s perception and physiologically cognitive process of mind.

 

 

How Moral-Conceptual Weight in pictorial compositions is achieved

-The human figure (or apparent reference to it, even through anthropomorphic figures of animals)

-The human face (or apparent reference to it)

-Crowds, groups, families, psycho-affective interconnection (or a series of similar, inanimate objects as also physio-aesthetic, generally sub rational, reference to groups)

-Objects (or symbols) that only denote human physio-anthropological experience:

houses, cities, perpendicular-lined grids, architecture, traffic; rows and columns of chairs, shoes, bottles, etc.; or the symbols human societies live under and articulate some form of meaning (‘value’) around (money, brand names, political symbols, status symbols, cultural—semiotic references).

-Or the absence, specifically, of all of the above, can also become a mode and recourse to a remote referencing of the human.

-The physio-sensory, aesthetic effect of emotion on the beholder as of whatever of pictorial composition is in itself an invigoration of the individual´s sense of self that, of course, can only really be physio-sensorially perceived as of the generally unconscious, sub-cultural impositions of the group and the relationship of socio-genetic dependence it imposes on the singularly physical individual—that thus effectively becomes a form of more remote connection to in fact the rationally moral or its possibility.

__________________________________________

How does La generación del 27 maintain moral reference in regards to a poetics that technically proposes to have very little at all, preferring a plasticity of images in a certain sense against higher conceptual transcendence? This can only be possible in the way contemporary art also seeks to de-physiologicalize aesthetic experience beyond the rational-moral (and socio-genetic) implications of our perception and its physio-cognitive process in us—placing it into the realm of artistic expression we call the abstract. It would seem clear, then, the possibility of this kind of artistic production as of the historical period of the avant guard, is because of the specific physio-semiotic stability of a defined historical moment and its anthropological structure, being exactly that which can support an external countering of its cultural rationality through a defying of the rational itself; that is a placing of the ultimate meaning of what it is, in that which it purports specifically not to be. And so inversely, an anthropological context that lacks such a culturally rational stability could never support a form of artistic expression that renounces reason itself—it would maintain not even remotely a connection to any sense whatsoever, except as only physiological stimulus, that of course, would no longer be art; anthropologically, people would surely be busy with the attainment of comfort as of a different kind of necessity.

[21mar17] The physio-semiotic stability of anthropological contexts requires, once achieved and ceaselessly through time, new contingencies as in fact further physiological possibilities in regards to impossibly accepted states of the physiologically static; and just as the corporeal side of individuality is incorporated into the anthropologically structural as charger and tension provider (through in fact the physio-rational titillation of moral dilemma itself), so too is cultural stability cryptically provided and ensured through the possibility of necessarily always further possibility of physiological and physio-rational expanse for individuals, as of and to some extent against the physiologically rational order of already established physio-semiotic, anthropological stability.

 

 

Doves Take Hawks (To an Anthropological Safety of Simulacrum)

In a not too distant human time and place, some rival warring groups eventually chose hawks as symbols to represent themselves, whereas the Christians opted to symbolize themselves through the victims or prey of the hawk; and thus, the symbol of the Christian Holy Spirit (a dove) came to take on a much more socially significant form of power, over the very nature seemingly of its opponents, and ultimately over the nature of all men—and the human, psychological subject itself:

And so, it is the violence of your very nature you are powerless to control that we position against you yourself, and to our advantage, such is the power of our god

The choice—at least in regards to the symbolic representation of one’s identity—to embody the role of object of human violence, rather than the agent of it, is indeed a power position that effectively subjugates conceptually the act of violence to the human object it seeks to destroy,

For in your violent fury there is finally only me, beyond whom your rage itself cannot survive; and my power is in forcing you to come to terms with yourself, precisely because I offer (theoretically) only my flesh, blood and body—but no physical resistance whatsoever, if necessary, and towards the promise one day of your knowing yourself for what you are, but are by no means condemned to be…

And as time progressed, it became historically apparent that this very appeal to the power of individual self-restraint as in fact power of an individual possession and domain, fueled the spread of Christianity through multiple human groups, over the centuries and in an increasing crescendo of social stability and development.

But of course, to embrace the anthropologically structural role of human object and victim of violence—precisely as cornerstone to one’s own possibility of self-affirmation—one is inexorably dependent on the existence of a human agency of violence one is in fact object of, and towards really the very possibility of one’s own definition:

In a posterior development of North African, European and Eurasian social history, it is no surprise, then, that exo-group conflict and war were something of an anthropological requirement for complex human groups and their need for invigorated self-affirmation and reinforcement through belligerent, cultural others.

The moral impetus, however, of requiring at least a bodily respect for others, in at least a living theoretical and ideal modus operandi of individual conduct, allowed for progressively more elaborate development of a completely conceptual space for human endeavor—passions and dialectic violence—substituting, to some extent the need for actual physical exchange, although this displacement of the physical to the physiologically conceptual is, of course, something intrinsic and ultimately inevitable to all sedentary anthropological experience, over time, to some degree and in differing forms—and is the prototypical origin of representation, art or, generally, anthropological simulacra of all types.

In this sense and on a humorous note, later forces of Christian doctrine and theology made no secret that the existence of heretics was actually convenient towards the church’s own possibility of cultural exercise and imposition, always renewed and through the invigorated, living awe of a robustly teary-eyed, passingly mass-elated Christendom…

And from a structurally anthropological standpoint, the persecution of heretics (of all kinds, but specifically dissidents of conceptual doctrine) constitutes a necessary anthropological tension—another form of simulacrum, in fact—that can be considered preferable to warfare itself,

At least, and if only that.

 

 

 

A Leveraging of Mother 

I looked back and searched for a memory form childhood—this actually was painstaking—and I found something I could use, which was this: I said to her, “Do you remember the time you said to me I was a bad egg that got fertilized?”; of course, she didn’t, but even so it greatly mortified her, and so it became something I could pull out whenever I needed to and that allowed me to “even up” the situation whenever she fixated too much on some complaint or criticism of hers towards me…

But: Why is it really effective?

Because it contradicts the image of herself she relates to and lives under as to what a mother should be, according to an obvious socially correct model of mother—and perhaps stereotypically romanticized, but always in adherence to an irreproachable cannon of mother idealized; so that when confronted with what seems to her to be an ultimately undermining assault on this socially regularized ideal, her very individuality is in a sense re-affirmed through finding herself suddenly—and in her own physio-rationality—at odds with the group and so brutally immersed in a conflict of opprobrium, between the singularly physical and physiological part of anthropological individuality versus the more physiologically sensory and opprobrium-configured social self;

A re-invigoration of the self for it imposes on the individual, once again, a renewed sense of separate, physical identity in the only way really possible, that is, through the threat of expulsion form the physio-sensory and mental collective that holds such power over our physiologically rational, social individuality; a threat that is really something of a mental, physiological impression of an image, and is enough to throw us back into a physiologically internal struggle to impose ourselves once again towards a regaining of social-collective (or even tribal) legitimacy as a singularly physical member of the group.

Thus, the idea arises of in fact a therapeutic value in the need to physio-mentally struggle to regain a certain form of self-esteem that is actually an extrinsically imposed, mental and physiologically rational projection of an achieved adherence, once again, to this that I am in the eyes of the others—that is, of course only what I can myself physio-opprobically construe in regards to what I believe they see that I am;

Or, similarly to this case her described, according to the physiological and sensorial prompts presented by others to my perception and the group-regulated, physio-cognitive process of my own mind and socio-genetic individuality.

But of course, frequently—perhaps to some extent almost inevitably—physiological experience, once established and through repetition, becomes in itself a form of comfort for the individual and especially when it also provides a momentary effect of invigoration, like in the story here related. Because of this, turmoil for the individual produced by the force of opprobrium and the conflict created between ideals of human group correction and the permanent state of impossibly complete conformity for the individual, is often not readily given up, becoming something of a comfort providing indulgence of self.

 

 

Torture Games and Simulacra

Even if you unequivocally “know” I am ultimately not going to really hurt you, I could still pressure you in sundry ways—and assuming I had a factic and complete dominance over the entirety of your sensory perception—to the point that you would begin to doubt the truth that was initially evident for you (that I am only subjecting you to a simulacrum of torture); because I would have the power to physiologically envelope you, so that your body eventually would require of the other side of your rational mind to ascribe a logic of cause in regards to your physiological experience of sensory perception.

And at first you would manage to maintain parallel logics of separate entity, between what sensory experience tells you, and what you know to be true; gradually, however, the increasing intensity of the experience first pressures, and then undermines altogether, the logically rational side of your cultural self.

It is thus the physiologically sensory reality of your body that will finally require you to break the already established logic of your rational mind, so that inexorably you are worked into a state of genuine fear—bodily genuine terror that impinges completely on the rational side of your individuality, to the point that, momentarily, you have stepped out of the culturally rational altogether and are in state of physiologically rational integration culture specifically seeks to divide you from, towards the human group’s priorities of collectively physiological structure and exercise—but as a transitory permanence of process, through time.

And interestingly, I can repeat the exact same procedure with you tomorrow—and the next and every other day—with exactly the same identical and perpetually renewed result: authentic fear and terror, even when at the outset, you know it is only simulation.

 

 

A Clinical Dentist Technician

Needs to calm patient—for technical purposes—so, quickly tells a seemingly personal story about her son and in a somewhat intricate narrative progression of events; but it is clearly a prepared story for the only technical purpose of engaging patient’s physiologically cognitive process of mind—strategically in the most physiologically direct way possible, that is the personal (seemingly) revelation by a physically immediate individual, in one’s own presence, that brings to a sudden and intense state of activation of your own socio-genetic and bio-oprobic force of bodily moral regard (both of others, and therefore of self); and it is the specifically presented, affective nature of the story which physiologically binds mother-son and the patient herself, collectively, so to speak, and to the greatest in fact moral seriousness of socially physical, physio-sensory experience between people.

And achieved is an immediate calmness in the patient—or physiological subject—before the technician’s drill or electric-powered cleaning instrument begins to whirl on approach to an open wide mouth, teeth and gums…

 

 

 

Demographic Faith and Summer Resort Towns in The Off Season

Your body feels the absence of human presence in the empty streets, and in your perception of the dark and silent windows of the apartment towers you gaze up at; in the silence that is also the absence of almost any vehicle traffic whatsoever albeit paradoxically, in regards to wide avenues of two-lane roadways and broadly laid out, urban intersections of mass transit;

And it is the motionless and still life quality of what you see that brings your mind to the rescue, so to speak, of your body and what your physiologically sensory perception registers—as perhaps the inexorable need to impose a logic of cause on a sensory perception of such a force and displeasure of intensity—in regards to an impression of collective inexistence—that is finally a form of relief only rational thought can lend to the sensory discomfort of the body…

And so, a summer demographics of touristic crowds in their routines—making their summer time way from apartment-to the beach-to the restaurants-and back—exactly that which weighs so heavily as absence on the impressions of the body, is also that which the mind can replace with a mentally envisioned current reality of the absent summer time throngs:

And so it is back in the major cities and metropolitan environs of the Eastern United States that my mind needs to see them, on the phone in their corporate offices, or in their family cars taking their children to school—relishing their suburban houses and lives according to the normal and winter time projections of their winter time, consumer society selves—back in New York and Philadelphia, under another empire of mental imagery provided to a winter time consumer demographics, 9-to-5 and day in, day out; those working family masses who, every year sometime after January to April or May, live in the renewed reassurance of knowing someday very soon they will find themselves back on the beach, one future sunny day come July or August, and if they continue to labor and toil hard enough to be able to pay for it;

But who, in any case—for me right now—are not gone; that is, they are not here, now in this empty New Jersey, summertime town on the coastbut indeed are somewhere else, in some other form of vital endeavor, structurally and through time, in their needs and satisfaction, and the economies of at least conceptual scale they become as the living, systemic vitality of money itself:

And thus, it is logic that allows me to leverage my experiencing of my own bodily perception, towards simply the subtle comfort of control as rational imposition—that perhaps calms me and serves to softly brace me against the surge of my deeper physiologically sensory, bodily self.

It is thus through logic that I turn my body’s perception of collective human absence into the promise at least of a future cause to at least a future and collective materialization incarnate; in a similarly physiological invigoration of my mind albeit fictionally, that is an alternate, logically justified and for me physiologically poignant, mental vision of their vitality in a living work in progress, now, and in the financial realization of a (for me) physically remote but living present,

I, however, need not unequivocally know to be actually real or not.

 For in my availing myself of a logically rational force of mental imposition, I have in fact reestablished my own physiological, physiologically rational equilibrium, mind and body.

Right here, in my physical physiologically experienced now:

And I push on.

(Such are the advantages of only bodily experience and its limitation!)

 

 

El demiurgo perenne del subsuelo contemporaneo

…”Observemos de pasada que las percepciones de Dick se nutrían de un fenómeno que en los años ´60 perturbaba a los estadounidenses: el avance imparable de la industria japonés de la copia (este influjo se aprecia nítidamente en su obra maestra, The Man in the High Castle). Con este y otros datos del contexto, el escritor elaboró su visión del mundo, adobándola con las creencias gnósticas vulgarizadas en los años ´50 por Ron Hubbard, un escritor de ciencia ficción más conocido como el fundador de la Ciencialogía. La creencia en un demiurgo que teje un manto de engaño sobre el mundo sostiene su visión de la realidad como un puro montaje (Disneylandia, cerca de la cual residía Dick, le parecía unos de esos despliegues ilusorios). No era el único en abrigar pensamientos de ese tenor. Del otro lado del Atlántico y libre de cualquier traza de misticismo, Guy Debord llegaba a conclusiones similares acerca del espectáculo engañoso en el que se ha tornado la vida moderna. Baudrillard toma esa idea de ambos y la convierte en la clave de bóveda del edificio conceptual de su etapa posmoderna, inaugurada con De la seducción(1978).”

Baudrillard, una sociología de ciencia ficción, pág.2  Pablo Francescutti (UCM, 2011)

 

Una categoría fisiológica humana inherente al componente críptico de la individualidad antropológica, como sostén causal pero secreto de la racionalidad humana, y que en nuestra percepción ha de lucirse precisamente en su naturaleza indomable (para poder mejor ceñirnos por efecto inverso a nuestra entidad culturalmente racional); pero debido a esta para nosotros majestuosa libertad, se va haciendo con posiciones y espacios de control, o por lo menos se presta fácilmente a nuestro propio ímpetu fisiorracional y en las perpetuamente sucesivas visiones del mundo que vayamos construyendo, imponiendo, y que nacen de la necesidad seguramente de mayor y más vastos horizontes vitales, siempre hacia la entonación fisioexistencial intensificada, de la que tanto dependemos en nuestra esencia fisiológicamente sensorial y frente a las circunstancias fisiológicamente atrofiadas de los contextos antropológicos sedentarios.

El demiurgo es pues una causalidad fisiorracional nuestra que nos impele a una posible confrontación con el rival existencial para así poder ser al menos en la auto afirmación contraria nuestra:

Y la existencia necesaria del demiurgo deviene mi propia posibilidad ontológica de ser, como respuesta contraria y combatiente.

Y en tal contexto enconado de lucha fisiológicamente conceptual, puedo fisiorracionalmente ir construyendo sucesivas conceptualizaciones cada vez más pormenorizadas de oposición y resistencia que suponen verdaderamente un contexto de vida fisiológica vigorizada. Pero, aunque yo llegue a vivir acorde con algunos de las postulaciones que voy confeccionado, tiene lugar primeramente y sobre todo en un espacio socio-conceptual interno mío que permanece sin embargo fisiológicamente en tensión, sin que llegue a ser nunca (o al menos pocas veces) ni social ni mucho menos políticamente real.

Y es que es casi preferible, según mi parecer, que el demiurgo exista subversiva y periféricamente, como si dijéramos, respecto la racionalidad cultural estándar, lo que me permite transitar entre dos ámbitos diferentes posibilitando que haga yo tolerable las limitaciones de uno mediante el poder mío de vivir en referencia al menos fisiorracional al otro; pues a través del demiurgo fisiorracional y conceptual no tengo porqué dejarme constreñir solo por la conformidad antropológica (todo lo vigorizada que se quiera, eso sí), sino que puedo ser otro siéndolo de modo mayor y fisiorracionalmente más amplio en mi propia rivalidad, resistencia y combate-al margen y subversivamente-con el demiurgo.

Aunque gnóstico que se dice en toda regla no soy porque eso de enfrentarse abiertamente con la racionalidad socio-conceptual y antropológica-esa que es políticamente real y con garra-hombre, que se lleva uno muchos palos, stá claro.

Y es así de esta forma que el estable y complaciente orden antropológico socialmente congruente del que pende mi propia individualidad socio-racional y cultural, lo someto críptica y sutilmente mediante el recurso al otro yo subyacente y físiosensorial que, tan indomable como siempre en su función base culturalmente subversiva (hacia una mayor tonificación finalmente fisiológica de todos, claro está), tiene el recurso estructuralmente lícito de abrazar su propia racionalidad fisiológica y adversaria, sobre todo fisiosensorial al tanto que también conceptual, siempre que, de un estado socio-conceptual incipiente y potencial, no pase nunca al escenario iluminadísimo de la racionalidad finalmente política con todo las consecuencias que ello consigna desde luego a la transgresión.

 

___________________________

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/The_Paranoid_Style_in_American_Politics 

https://es.wikipedia.org/wiki/Gnosticismo

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Notes_from_Underground

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

8. Notes on “Exo-Self”

INDEX

1)COMMON OPPROBRIUM ORIGIN OF MORALITY AND THE CULTURALLY-POSTED RATIONAL

2) DEFINE EXO SELF MORE CLEARLY:

3) NOTES FORM A VIVIR QUE SON DOS DIAS (9OCT16)

3.5) SUB VERSUS MAIN META SYSTEMS AND CONCEPTUALIZATIONS

4) La Físio-política y verdadera Pax Americain

5)ART AND INCIPIENT CULTURAL DOMINANCE OVER THE POWER OF IMAGES

6) Explain an Exo-Self conceptualization in The Conversation (1974)

7) Notes on the Physiologically Rational and its violence.

8)A significance of “Watergate” in the following films?

9) soberanía sobre la realidad

10) From Nef Cultural Foundations of Industrial Civilization (1956,58)

11)  RATIONAL BUT UNINTENTIONAL?

12) Exo-Notes from Snell

13) From The Paranoid Style in American Politics, by Richard Hofstadter

Harper’s Magazine, November 1964

14The “Exo-Self” Context of Economic Structure (Money)

15)La relación antropológica con la muerte

16)Suspension Anthropology and “Exo-Suspension” of Self

17)The Physical versus only The Physiologically Real

18) Physically Different Individuals Become Groups…

19)AMANPOUR (CPJ) 22NOV16

20) Canetti and Crowds

 

 

 

 

 

1)COMMON OPPROBRIUM ORIGIN OF MORALITY AND THE CULTURALLY-POSTED RATIONAL

Finally, brethren, whatsoever things are true, whatsoever things are honest, whatsoever things are just, whatsoever things are pure, whatsoever things are lovely, whatsoever things are of good report; if there be any virtue, and if there be any praise, think on these things. 

PHILIPPIANS 4:8

 

Rationality is based on what is commonly understood to be true; common sense—or the better part of it—is founded in what the group “knows” to be true, for dependent is the individual on opprobrium-acquired notions of the conceptually real, although individual bodily experience and vulnerability allows for an uncommon and singular common sense regarding certain aspects of immediately physical, immediately physiological experience only the individual can truly experience and know. But how much of individual common sense and ken is based only on personally-lived, direct experience?

 

OPPROBRIUM MORALITY——OPPROBRIUM RATIONALITY

         ARE

                   OPPROBRIUM-GENERATED, INDIVIDUALLY ACQUIRED MEANING

 

         Thus

 

THE FOUNDATION OF MEANING IS ULTIMATELY IN INDIVIDUAL

                                     BODILY  VULNERABILITY.

 

So if in fact individual physiological and physiologically rational nature—as of the experiencing of bodily vulnerability—is the key to opprobrium-based, culturally-posited group rationality, likewise the ultimate means of reinforcement of group morality is also in the individual’s sense of bodily vulnerability:

Ultimate systemic viability of the cultural—its true but cryptic life force of its own entity—is really the individual’s experiencing of bodily vulnerability and the resulting vital fury and will towards self-affirmation and physiological imposition.

And so individual morality (individual moral meaning and sense of moral (or immoral) self) is then clearly BECAUSE OF THE GROUP and bodily vulnerability in this context is a virtual and totemic sense of non-rational and not conceptually articulated, but physiologically felt and perceived threat; that is thus physical threat removed altogether into the physiological, and permanently beyond immediate rational comprehension THAT OBVIOUSLY FROM THE STANDPOINT OF EVOLUTIONARY ANTHROPOLOGY is being alive individually towards the group’s survival in the very bypassing of cognitive, rational process—that is, not as reflex in individuals towards self-preservation, but rather as an individual biological safeguard of group survival and cohesion.

_______________

  • And thus rationality could then be understood as package, parcel and patrimony of really the group; that is in some sense also, finally, coherence itself as the ultimate guardian of collective possibility, and that makes more intensely physiological modes of human, rational being both positive and negative realms of really individual experience—which may necessarily exercise itself in episodes of elation and invigorated physiological fury (of whatever nature), but its very intrinsic entity cannot be publicly summoned out into the agora of collective oversight and rection.

 

  • The rational and the moral are thus—once again—ultimately difficult to differentiate in that both are of this one and the same collective fabric and circumstances of group experience.

 

 

  • Self-preservation of the individual’s will to life is thus commandeered through opprobrium to actually the group’s survival, and ultimately not that of the individual—which, in certain but historically repetitive circumstances leads again and again to a kind of anthropological drift and destrurctive off-centering of the cultural and physiologically semiotic mechanism of stability, that would in fact remove itself from the true but culturally cryptic foundation of moral possibility within human groups, that is—paradoxically from the standpoint of the culturally structural—the singular individual’s sense of only bodily vulnerability.

 

  • OPPROBRIUM (bodily vulnerability) MORAL-RATIONAL COHERENCE (bodily vulnerability) GROUP STABILITY, COHESION AND SURVIVAL (bodily vulnerability) INDIVIDUAL SELF-PRESERVATION (bodily vulnerability, necessarily at times against the opprobic)

 

 

The anthropological problem of bodily vulnerability: sometimes it is not individual!

And thus the rational and also moral possibilities of group experience can be come undermined—that is typically throughout history (apparently) the very jeopardizing of group experience itself.

Individuality, anthropologically, is not individual, but rather culturally structural or paradigmatic—because bodily vulnerability in the individual is commandeered through opprobrium by the group—that is thus a physiologically real illusion of sorts and the very foundation of moral-rational, human group structure; but as the illusion prospers, culturally through time, it can naturally remove the individual’s physiological experiencing of bodily vulnerability further and further away from the actual physical and physically vulnerable, nature of real experience, what could be understood essentially as Spengler´s Problem, dilemma or conundrum.

That thus becomes the technically empirical foundation for arguing that human moral possibilities are in fact NOT compatible with a never ending stream of technological advances that blindly remove anthropological individuality from a physical sense of the human, individual self; that is, unless the greatest, unending effort is continuously exerted towards a rational, conceptual understanding of the true physiological substance of human experience—at least by somebody in your society and cultural experience, if you yourself can’t/won’t/are not interested—or find yourself too physiologically consumed in being you!

 

_________________

The Exo Cultural Self: as if I “needed to be racist” to know who I am especially in regards to the group I am an impossibly individual member of—so I know what I am in the perception of what I know my group is not (although I don’t, of course, rationally “know” this). And this similarly to the way primary and corporal individuality becomes as of one’s knowing what I am in what I perceive I am not. And as just the rational perceiver truly am I a savage force of imposition and will to be, that in some way is coldly “outside myself”—but intensely invigorated and at my side; or as a mode of physiologically, phsyio-rationally invigorated comfort I can step back into when I need to or am driven to, that may or may not know no mercy whatsoever in regards to others but that no matter how opprobically subject I am to higher modes of extrinsic physiological control and decorum, my perceiver self as adversary—no doubt—remains permanently.

“A mode of physiologically, physio-rationally invigorated comfort” because IT FEELS GOOD to be vigorously me—that is still a “rational I” but supremely vigorous as the “power self” that is a “tactically rational I” and not reflexively or expansively so…And thus would seem to be simply a rationality as rider of the physiological and its once-again-renewed existential deliverance “unto me and the rational self”.

And so when I know once again this “hyper” and tactically rational perceiving self, I am UNTO MYSELF KOWN once again out from under the weight of this that is the particular cultural physio-semiotics I am comprised by—but that, in sense, is not really—or fully—me.

I am more than just the opprobrium-driven me; and surely the opprobrium-formed self I know as of the cultural context that creates my individuality, could not itself exist if not for the physiologically rational and tactic other side of myself—for it is the bodily vulnerable, bodily furious side of what I am that REQUIRES (and thereby creates and SUPPORTS) the opprobrium-enforced and physiologically semiotic I of collective, cultural and social possibility.

And we are and understand what we collectively know are selves to be as individuals—actually through our bodies and physiologically, and less so through rational thought and the conceptual.

 

2) DEFINE EXO SELF MORE CLEARLY:

 

3) EFFERENT

 

((1)INDIVIDUAL————————2) EXO SELF IDEAL [Opprobically constituted in                                        

                                                                      the physiologically totemic and virtual others individuality is a product of]

 

4) AFFERENT

 

 

 

((1)) PHYSICALLY REAL

-Bodily vulnerable self

-Singularly real others

-Moral reality of physical context regarding singular others.

((2)) PHYSIOLOGICALLY REAL AND VIRTUAL

-Opprobrium

-Semiotic posits and ideals

-Totemic mechanisms of self-definition

-Becomes physiological enhancement of physical limitation; becomes meaning itself!

-Thus physiologically real only for the individual, but collectively common in its semiotic entity.

______________________

Thus physiological and physio-rational virtuality is not in itself communication! It is what is termed an event of the mind initially. Thus the rationally comprehensible implies ultimately (and also initially in the very foundation of culture as we understand it, LANGUAGE!) Because a mind is indeed a terrible thing to waste—but it is also a very lonely place!

A Culturally defined (false? removed?) sense of rational self

Physiology and the rider:

-Golem

-Need to be physiologically immersed in invigorated movement (as actual physical movement, or invigorated physiological and/or physiologically rational process.

Zombi as important figure of human social-anthropological nature.

 

3) NOTES FORM A VIVIR QUE SON DOS DIAS (9OCT16)

Conservatism tends towards extrinsic definition of the individual and individuality; or is the imposition of rational arguments and conceptualizations to defend just this aspect of human group and anthropological experience. It thus ultimately cannot maintain logical coherence despite its rationally presented nature of argument, given that its deeper purpose is to in fact stave off rational endeavor on the part of the human, thinking subject as form of physiologically semiotic stability and definition—in the very contention of the rational itself. Thus in this context is rationality to be structurally understood as physio-anthropological pretext that further removes itself from rational understanding in the fact that its deeper purpose of physio-semiotic process is unknown to the human subjects themselves, and in their own physiologically rational agency of imposition,

Tooth and nail and to the bitter, bitter end!

But anthropology itself tends towards the extrinsic exo definition of self, anyway. Of course: and so rationality could thus be conceptualized eventually as a force of cultural equilibrium against the deeper phsyio-psychological realities of opprobrium-configured human groups.

But rationality—alas—is itself also opprobrium-generated and will never completely remove itself form its own physiological substance and nature. How rational can rationality—defined in this opprobic sense—actually be?

Is science then, an attempt to break with exo-self nature of human perception and experience? For to postulate the nature of reality on only what I can observe, is also a way of defying my very physio-psychological dependence on my surrounding reality and environment, as if to affirm I am the observer of that which I am not, and thus no longer subject ontologically to knowing myself in what I perceive I am not. And man strikes out at reality by rejecting, in a way and as a cognitive technique, his very dependence on it, finally and very much as a form of aggression against it—that thus renounces the forging of physio-rational, physio-semiotic contexts based on physical limitation and the possibility of man’s rational positing on that which he cannot in fact rationally understand (that is precisely the reason why he can say whatever he wills about it and towards eventually his own exo-self, cultural, and anthropological advantage!) Science, on the other hand only gained momentum, historically, in its own self-confidence and ultimately—power of human self-imposition, but actually as a form of negation of his truer physio-anthropological entity!

And he never looked back!

Systemically, in what way is our own notion of self thus dependent on an imagery of the scientific self? Would not the scientific self naturally influence a broader and contemporary cultural self that is our own?

__________________________________________

The structurally anthropological bases itself on really a human physiology of NOT knowing as of human physical limitation hence definition, which can only be considered core to human genetics itself; sedentary and agrarian experience, in its recourse to the physiologically real and virtual, builds on exactly this aspect of human, biological entity: How could the emergence of science and technical thought not be considered structurally significant in this regard as a serious force of change and alteration of the basic human mode of anthropological being, that is effectively one of also a physiologically virtual dependence, as well as physical? And I am in my perceiving what I am not, becomes—at least methodologically—the exclusion of the perceiving self altogether, and its final absorption by the object of analysis.

 

 

3.5) SUB VERSUS MAIN META SYSTEMS AND CONCEPTUALIZATIONS

-Electronic devices—telephones, computers-and the sub electronic and signal systems they are designed with, but that the user is unaware of.

Double bind principle of psychology

Meta Data (computer systems)

-Alternate systems from which to interpret same symbolic entity; alternate paradigmatic structure of interpretation.

The Polysemic: same signifier, but different linguistic interpretation.

Words used as numbers; numbers used as words.

Plaza publica versus off-the-board semiotic and financial agency.

-Representation/Reality

-Democratic society VERSUS intelligence communities

-Published culture VERSUS internet

-Triangle conceptualization of communication between two entities who then individually may seek to leverage their position against the other, through a third party entity, element or circumstance; that is still a single channel of communication plus a parallel realm and source of some form of leverage (that is thus still a form of duality).

 

 

19oct16

4) La Físio-política y verdadera Pax Americain

http://www.caffereggio.net/2016/10/19/huevos-de-antoni-puigverd-en-la-vanguardia/

[párrafo final] A menudo, como vemos, los dilemas son construcciones retóricas. Forzando el debate sobre lo anecdótico,

Sirven para que no se hable de lo que es evidente:

Las anécdotas son la sal y la pimienta de la información,

         pero bloquean la reflexión.

El lema de los escritores, Nulla dies sine linea, ha sido transformado así por los medios:

Nulla dies sine pugna. Ningún día sin pelea.

 

¿Está a favor o en contra de las estatuas franquistas en el Born?

¡Mójese! ¡Decídase!

¡Qué gran oportunidad ha dado esta exposición! Aquel país que, minorías a parte, se acomodó al franquismo con tanta naturalidad ahora, 40 años después, puede darse el gusto heroico de lanzar huevos sobre las estatuas de Franco.

 

__________________________________

 

 

5)ART AND INCIPIENT CULTURAL DOMINANCE OVER THE POWER OF IMAGES

Cave paintings that we are to understand as going back some 40,000 years ago could thus constitute the beginning of man’s culture trek to higher forms of dominance over the physiologically disturbing and, particularly, the power of images; for what is pictorial art but a human efferent use and agency of that which man normally only perceives through his eyes—normally and also constantly as the physiologically sensitive object of those images man is? Thus in the same way man would violently seek to physiologically go beyond his own limitation in regards to his immediate needs, and the remedying of immediate discomforts, so would he naturally drive ferociously towards the wielding of his own power to create images, over—of course—the perception of his fellows (probably initially in regards to friends and fellows—then later, his foes—such would be the amazement of his new found power!)

And thus clearly before the cognitive (and finally conceptual understanding) comes physiological experience, that only later becomes refined, made more systematic taking on the form of what we understand as rational; and this in regards to the evolution of language itself, culturally-posited rationality and whatever historical process of evolution, from some initial state to an in-whatever-way more refined and sophisticated posterior point. And of course in regards universally to our living, bodily present that is necessarily always physiological before it can be rational, or rationally understood, codified and culturally subjected—or simply defined.

 

 

27oct16

 

6) Explain an Exo-Self conceptualization in The Conversation (1974) :

Harry Caul hardly relates at all in the physiologically immediate with almost anyone, except only in the protected context of work and the easy, very much standardized projection of the physiological self it requires towards culturally common, culturally programmed idealizations of individuality—where being yourself effectively allows you to comfortably extricate the more individually idiosyncratic, controversial realms of personality that inevitably disturb others and the negative consequences this entails for the individual. In this context, and without a more wholesome and physiologically direct connection to others, Caul’s sense of self leans more towards the culturally structural and physiologically abstract plane of the anthropological configuration of human groups, in which bodily individuality is subject to a universal force of opprobrium-configured, group cohesion and that is thus more of culturally structural self, in detriment to and away from the bodily self.

 

Caul thus relates physio-totemically to the people he only knows in a representational form, through the audio (perhaps also video) material he collects on them, but according to the needs and dictates of his clients (those power people who pay to know about and leverage themselves in some way against the surveillance-targeted individuals Caul monitors);

 

For in no other way can he actually relate to the different human dramas he intensely (but only partially) scrutinizes; and most crucially must he refrain from any moral involvement whatsoever, in regards to what he is observing and also with respect to the real and deeper motives of his paying client—to the point that he is professionally required to steel himself against the opprobic altogether which thus allows him to circumvent and even elevate himself above the social and anthropologically structural, ultimately obviating the very need for culturally-configured opprobrium-vulnerable individuality itself. And this, simply because he works in secrecy and behind the back so to speak of the human, societal group’s moral—or even rational—scrutiny.

 

But physio-totemically does the self relate to any and all idealizations individuals are subject to in their own physiological projection of whatever ultimately opprobrium-based nature, as of the culturally semiotic and those symbolic entities the group holds as relevant; or as the result of simply the individuals’ direct physiologically relevant visual perception.

 

Individual perception of the representational, however (and in the case of Harry Caul), if it is not permanently counterbalanced by the physiologically immediate need to also be in the integration of the two realms of anthropological individuality (an integration that is itself a physiologically immediate, bodily incarnation of only the physio-semiotic and anthropologically virtual self) through a physiologically immediate other, human physiologically rational process of mind begins to totemically relate to the representational itself, that is perhaps the context of a self that cannot become in its own entity specifically because of its omnipotence in just the representational, and that only in the bodily immediate, or in some connection to it, can the self morally be in a fuller, invigorated experiencing of the real.

 

So naturally does Caul resort to another means of fortifying his sense of self, and in a way he does in fact control (which it is in itself subjective and clearly physiologically totemic) that is his distorted, technically erroneous embrace of personal guilt with regards to the drama of the lives he observes, and given that, in the physiologically totemic isolation he has trapped himself in, he has no other way of garnering a truly invigorated sense of being alive.

 

It thus might be that in the absence of a physiologically immediate other, the exo-self road to richer self-integration is blocked, forcing the individual in fact deeper into a totemic—ultimately sterile—virituality of only a physiological and physiologically removed substance.

 

A virtual realm in which not even the omnipotent self—in her unchallenged solitude and isolation—is capable of relieving itself in some form of growth and expanse, except through internally directed ploys of ultimately a physiologically rational self-aggression.

 

The self in all its unforgiving tyranny it seems, dies when there is no “exo” element through which it can be by becoming, and crucially in the form of another human being and separate, living entity, who, unlike only the virtual and all things only physiologically totemic, the self has no immediate power over.

 

And thus,

 

In your independent entity and animated autonomy, is the very possibility of my becoming…

 

 

What else could civilization be, but that?

 

 

 

 

_________________________

Physiologically relevant is ‘opprobruim-configured’ and thus of consequence for the individual in even just her perception of the human universe, or in her culturally mediated contemplation of the real.

 

 

 

 

 

7) Notes on the Physiologically Rational and its violence.

  • The confusion of cause and effect as the ascribing of causality to what is only coincidental—or co-referential—could be understood as form of power available to the individual to in fact impose, once again, on two different circumstances or events which neither can be confirmed as one being the consequence of the other, nor likewise can such a relationship between both be clearly contradicted. Thus does an opportunity arise for the perceiving subject to physio-rationally relate two only coincidental elements very much on the terms of one’s own subjective inclinations; as a form of only working and tentative certainty that, when carefully done (that is to say, according to a minimum logical assessment of both particular and broader realities), supplies the individual with a tentative point of consideration, and possibe action. The question of convictions instead of hard facts as the motivating force of people’s actions is thus better approached as a physiological phenomenon, rather than only a form of demeaned and poor, rational judgement. In terms of evolutionary anthropology, finally, it is simply obvious that human beings availed themselves of this hybrid form of reasoning (physiological and rationally structural) to impose themselves once again on their realities and to an apparently very high degree of success, no doubt.
  • To say that mental fatigue can affect judgement could also be understood similarly as a physiological impingement on the semiotic and conceptual. In regards to more mundane contexts of personal option before physically difficult tasks of labor and precision, the fact that one might, after enormous effort exerted towards the achieving of whatever originally proposed objective, conform finally to a lesser-than-proposed standard could very well take place first and foremost in the internal physiologically rational undermining of the original terms of technical completion, given that the task undertaken requires a truly enormous force of physical will and effort. It would thus be conceivable to compromise those original objectives, if a minimum sense of even partial completion can be perceived as having been achieved; but that physiologically would take place in the very physical duress and in regards to a rational game of rectification of the mind, and perhaps even illusion. And that thus similarly (as in the case of ascription of cause and effect) becomes a physiologically rational response to, simply, changing circumstances of ultimately physical prowess and individual, physiological and physiologically rational
  • In both cases, however, physical limitation is enhanced, compensated for and in some way overcome, which would only seem logical—typical—if man is in fact to be conceived in his nature as pushing the very limits of what confines/defines him; or if we are to consider his deeper physiologically vital nature as also a hollow man entity that is thus a permanent and essential being in his permanent need to become.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

8)A significance of “Watergate” in the following films?

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Three_Days_of_the_Condor (1975)

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Jaws_(film)  (1975)

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/The_Odessa_File_(film) (1974)

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/The_Conversation (1974)

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Marathon_Man_(film) (1976)

Close Encounters of the Third Kind (1977)

Alien (1979)

Apocalypse Now (1979)

Being There (1979)

Raiders of The Lost Ark (1981)

Escape From NY (1981)

Outland (1981)

Blow Out (1981)

War Games (1983)

 

 

 

 

9) soberanía sobre la realidad ¿a partir en realidad de qué carencia exactamente, si conceptualizamos el poder de imposición fisiológica humana como la capacidad real de conseguir el confort básicamente inmediato? Pues entonces nos permitiría englobar y unificar bajo un solo criterio las distintas formas de físio-imposición humana; esto quiere decir, por ejemplo, que el impulso religioso humano-a igual que una vision conspiritativa de la realidad-no son sino formas de imposición humana sobre la realidad, y desde una vertiente fisiológicamente racional; que obliga pues a fundamentar todo tipo de imposición fisiológicamente racional humana sobre lo desconocido-sobre precisamente aquello en que no cabe la contradicción formal y empírica-como un mecanismo de agrandamiento físico-humano en lo simbólico y fisiológicamente racional, que es igualmente una forma de compensación fisiológicamente racional a partir de la limitación física y respecto aquello que sensorialmente no somos capaces de apresar. Que en rigor pues quiere decir que no hablamos solamente de un fenómeno político sino respecto del modo humano de ser y estar en el mundo. UN EJEMPLO DEL ‘EXO YO’

O SEA

Que soy yo pero tengo además muchos Yo-es exteriores, exteriores a mí y frente a los cuales me voy relacionando de distintas formas, pero siempre físio-totémicamente, siempre de forma fisiológicamente racional y según la fuerza extrínseca pero interior a mí que es el oprobio biológico-genético humano y que sólo el grupo humano al que pertenezco puede finalmente definir. Y sería que el yo más profundo mío, del que a veces me alejan las fuerzas regidoras socio-antropológicas (y esto creo que muy a mi pesar) es el yo sobre el que se monta todo el edificio antropológico del que soy inexorablemente producto, que es el yo por otra parte de toda individualidad corpórea posible, que es el yo opróbico-corporal y cimiento mismo de las posibilidades racionales, morales-y finalmente del mismo hecho significativo posible y potencial-de toda cultura.

 

_______________________

Lo real solo fisiológico sirve para ir más allá de las limitaciones físicas de la misma manera que la imposibilidad de contradicción permite traspasar los límites de lo racional o lo empíricamente comprobado, igualmente como una forma de agrandamiento de las limitaciones en cierto sentido físcos.

 

 

 

 

10) From Nef Cultural Foundations of Industrial Civilization (1956,58)

 

Rational Imposition VERSUS Religious Imposition

Believes it lives in a perpetual moving beyond the culturally standard, culturally delimited/Seeks to preserve the impossibility of contradiction as key point of strength of its semiotics and posits.

 

Discovery becomes a physiology in itself that similarly turns culturally-rational posits likewise into simply functional, physiological pretext / Is a rationally-based pretext to the physiological.

 

Also opprobrium-based, group extension / Opprobrium-based mechanism of individual-binding, physiological relevance.

 

 

 

_____________________________

The Danger of the Self-Evident is that self-evident truths are not at all truths of discovery (although their origins can be rationally understood or construed) but rather tend to find their chief justification in their physiologically functional entity.

 

ART

 

SCIENCE                       RELIGION

 

[INDIVIDUALITY]

 

______________________________________

And the physio-mental process of language itself!

 

 

Individuality itself as Art?

Parallel to a process of culture itself as a subject/object relationship with its own posits and ideals, so too does individuality propose and then physiologically relate to an ideal of itself, as  a necessary, totemcially external entity it can know itself off of, back on to itself that is not that ideal, but rather only—but significantly, crucially—a living and permanent tension towards becoming that ideal (that, as an ideal, implies the physiologically totemic self is indeed of its own deeper and independent entity; that this ideal is me in my will to be—that forcibly determines me as something more than that ideal—and thus it is I as a certain aspirer to it; and the ideal becomes a tool I use towards a becoming me that indeed makes me always something else, something even greater in my initial and permanent will to be in that ideal itself; and the ideal becomes really only a ”totemic accessory” to a greater, much more important “I”; and more significant than the ideal because we avail ourselves of ideals (which are in themselves eventually to be discarded in regards to a self that has in some way fortified itself of the ideal, but that can never actually be that ideal…; it is in this sense that being a self exceeds and “is greater than” just the ideal.)

 

Types of imposition

Given the empty nature of the human self as perceiver and in my knowing what I am in that which I perceive I am not, man’s being by imposing himself becomes the physical-physiological state and condition of a totemic man. Who is originally also a hollow man, and thus seeks forms of identity through a physiologically totemic connection to external entities from which he can know himself, and that is in fact a form of imposition, not just perception And just as striking out in some way into and against reality, modifying it and subordinating it in whatever manner (in regards to physical, spatial reality, as well the social and human, and crucially also, the conceptual) as the very modus vitale of hollow and totemic man, so is artistic expression also a form of essentially physiologically violent  self-imposition in regards specifically to man’s needing an external, independent confirmation of his own existence—which is latently exactly what the posting of divine entities is, behind and below the logic of narrative itself. And the fervor of physiologically totemic religious entity is subliminally this very violent force of imposition albeit disguised in physiological, physio-existential, culturally rational experience. Finally, it thus would seem that man quite justifiably is afraid of himself and his own limitations, and thus disguises what is really a violence of will to be, behind a physiologically totemic façade of subservience to the postulation of a higher, ideal self he, of course, can never be but that as an ideal serves him towards his own elevation—and that seems historically could never have taken place but for this very real–but physiologically totemic and virtual–possibility of growth.

 

A certain form of laziness it is, then, to continue be physio-totemically intertwined with physiologically totemic ideals—in exaclty this sense that ideals and the growth they bring, do not lead to higher forms of individual maturity until they are in fact discarded and left behind.

 

And thus in very real sense morality itself becomes a physiologically totemic and cultural virituality, but that leads eventually to extraordinary—extra and greater, higher—possibilities of self. But beyond god—or any form of higher realm of the divine—of course would be man’s ability to see through anthropological virituality to what is really at the core of it; which is simply physical and physiological, bodily experience, that in collective and sedentary circumstances must be defined physio-extrinsically and through biological opprobrium, and this quite obviously from an historical standpoint in regards to the universal mechanics of human groups. Physiologically immediate experience is thus the true foundation of cultural virituality; and if  individual physiology is not extrinsically defined by the culturally semiotic (in regards to what it means to be of the group according to the culturally rational and culturally appropriate and defined), it can only be structurally managed if the individual can herself live extrinsically in the interest of others, in regards to which one would no longer need to prostrate one’s self to the physio-semiotic posits of the cultural group and their divine task masters, punishers—and messiahs.

 

Although you are still gonna’ want to hold on to the judiciary, surely!

 

 

The Anthropological Self VERSUS Personality

[Vicarious models of physio-identity formation and experimentation: because as of agriculture I live necessarily in the projection of my physiological being (that is, in regards to this that I am and call myself), I also already live vicariously in regards to some form of ideal or model—quite usually imposed to some degree by opprobrium and moral sense—that is a model situationally and especially at first to some degree outside myself and extrinsic to me (that is, of course, the whole point of anthropological, semiotic rection of the individually physiological, anyway); and thus am I also prone to other and new physiological models—as ideals, when I come across them, or in regards to new physiological experiences that befall me (because surely even without a semiotic, rational idea and ideal as that which I shall be in my physiological projection of myself, new physiological experiences might also dictate, as of simply experience itself, new forms of physiologically construed identity arising through experience, first and not as the result of moral ideals or the opprobrium-based pressure of the moral; which is, of course, how the shadow abusers of contemporary political realism and manipulation see individuality, as exactly that which is physiological vulnerability through experience itself (through rape and murder, for example) that physiologically grows on the individual as of initiate and tentative, criminal experience (very probably because shadow abusers of  typically American and Anglo-Saxon Intelligence Communities are physiologically accustomed themselves to abusing their citizens, usually—but not necessarily only—through ideas and the semiotic, as the de facto guardians of physio-semiotic and financially aggregate, human order of their societies.) And so would not likely believe very seriously in real independence of individuality itself, anyway. That is, they impose what is their on mediocrity—and from their own position of negligent, decadent advantage over their fellow man—on others. [Farrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrt!]

 

Thus the human proposal of the divine becomes also human, physiologically rational expanse, in regards to which human beings totemically relate in their own physiological projection and identity, that is the very possibility of a vicariously lived, divine-like experiencing of the dignity of the civilized individual (as really civilized because god-fearing self that is thus equipped suddenly to regard that same dignity in other human beings); and this in a culturally-structural, anthropological sense, off of which new spaces must also and eventually be physiologically sought, physio-semiotically wrought—such as the dignity of the body sensual of the Italian Renaissance that was perhaps the real beginning of science and behind the possibility itself of somebody like Galileo (who himself is as of the human corporeal in his very methodology and foundation of our contemporary understanding of objectivity and the empirical). And this historically, until something of a new Dark Age came along, at least in regards to the human corporeal and sensory, in the form of the Protestant Reformation that was a loss once again of the dignity of what is bodily human (but that, of course, did not completely succeed in imposing itself, as we all know…)

 

Depth: Always in the why behind my physiology probably usually in hindsight; but how I see things is the future of my physiological entity and my behavior, and that which will determine how I react (to what degree and in what degree of restraint); because physiological experience in some ways is the horse without a rider, at least momentarily and if you are not an athlete of life (that is the physical and physiologically rational, at the point of very-close-to-complete-unity; but never quite exactly)…

 

Life feels better when you are the horse (and jockeys are small and insignificant, anyway).

 

 

__________________________

Provable Truths and Galileo: get his original wording in this regard that would seem to suggest he only holds himself to what he can observe, in regards to that which is provably true only in that sense, not intrinsically; that suggests a quality of the instrumental, and not absolute essence….(Hollow Man Conceptualization, once again!)

 

27sep16

But what is absolute essence? For in some sense one can only be the very limitation one is defined by, and in regards to which do we develop our personalities—as athletes, for example—as of your specific physical attributes (height, reach, length of limbs) that necessarily define the physical how-we-do-things of each one of us, that inevitablely has a bearing ultimately on personality (how could it not?); and if indeed human essence is really imposition generally as the physiological will towards the attainment of comfort, it would seem difficult to understand essence in a human and vital extrinsicality…and intrinsic human essence is the physiological need of extrinsic imposition (a hollow man conceptualization, once again!)

 

 

The soul as conceptualization as of a longing for depth; that is a need to conceptually impose depth on physiological experience that we clearly perceive at times as not really having any at all—which frightens the hell out of culture itself, that turns a great part of culture into a permanent process of struggle to impose depth on experience: aesthetic depth, but more importantly—and not just in regards to the West—a conceptual (rational hence logical) depth, and which both become a form of phsyio-psychological reassurance in the power of art (as creator and user/connoisseur) and the broader force and tide of text-based cultures since the origen of written language—that is the power to rationally impose on the world as a Cognitive Potency (Cognipotencia (Eschotado)), and that has the parallel, illusory power of cutting into the nebulousness of physiological experience itself and from the standpoint of individual experience (that is probably the high point of 20th century art—particularly literature, in Joyce, Döblin, or Updike—of certain and true ableit artistic understanding of the decorum quality of even the conceptual, that thus sets the individual at odds with the edifice of culture itself, leaving her very much out in the cold, so to speak. Simply because individuals have bodies, but society or culture, or the group of my fellows and peers, do not; that is to say, from the standpoint of individual observation as of the bodily—because human groups as categories are necessarily abstract as the only way the individual will ever truly relate the them. Relating physically to the crowd and mob, is impossible as an individual in reagrds to individuals.) Physio-totemic quality of the others in the physiologically rational mind of the individual…

 

 

In regards to all things human and in terms of cultural attitudes, philosophical entities, forces and movements, understanding its real and truer connection to the bodily and how it relates to it—and even despite the message and words of its own propositions—is key to understanding its real anthropological entity and significance: ALWAYS IN THE BODILY!!!! Empirical Science and Religion, for example, are in this sense curiously similar on exactly this point as strategies of bodily removal and exile, in both cases, and in the face of contradiction of the fact that deeper moral impulse is always directly founded in the individual’s sense of bodily vulnerability especially in regards to a mechanics of anthro-biological opprobrium. But, in the extreme worst-case scenario of structural distortion, if you have in fact succeeded in removing the bodily from the real force of ideas and the anthropological, you have eliminated moral foundation itself. And so in a contemporary sense (as seems clearly to be the case here in NEF) there is simply no possibility of ethics the way we understand it, without a greater embrace of in fact the bodily itself.

 

Foundation of Anthropology and Cryptic Nature of Culture: Is because the body cannot be structurally and thoroughly renounced, and this despite the words, message and spirit of a particular geographically, historically determined semiotics; culture is cryptic because, despite a structural semiotics of physiological order that denies the physiologically corporeal and bodily, the structural itself cryptically services the physiologically primary of bodily experience as clearly a form of deeper technical, structural coherence that cryptically centers everything, in fact, on the bodily (that is the true, deeper essence of human groups—in their real survival and necessary invigoration—and is the chief and cryptic defining force of the culturally-posited rational itself)—but all the while without rationally contradicting nor undoing the culturally-posited semiotic; thus true coherence is an overriding, cryptic supervision and balance of cultural space behind the back so to speak of the culturally rational itself—because, yes and perhaps regrettably, physiological reality must inexorably be held in check BY FORCE to some extent (because the physiological nature of people is, at its deepest core rationally opaque—zoomorphic—that is undoubtedly the strong arm element and true muscle man of its own survival—that itself subordinates the rational, as really instrument of its own violent will towards imposition and physical self-preservation, and of which science is just a quite modern, relatively recent avatar of the same original thing albeit a top a never-before-seen power of imposition that is directly—not just potentially—beyond the limits of the anthropological itself—and so inexorably fatal at the species level, and especially if you live in a very sophisticated BUT TOTAL DARKNESS in regards to the mechanics of your own physio-anthropological entity.)

 

 

 

 

 

11) RATIONAL BUT UNINTENTIONAL?

Historically and in anthropological terms, how could logical—hence moral—coherence ever have become the central agglutinating force of the culturally-posited rational and thus of ultimately social experience itself?

And the answer is through religion, because religion is exactly this: a rational, logical imposing on the unknown that perseveres in its rationality only because it cannot be formally contradicted; and the rational perseverance of religion becomes a reversed imposition, back on the individual of a collective, physiologically rational and structural order of anthropological context—through individuality and its physiology of cognitive process, but in regards finally to a human, societal medium of ordered and stable, physiological and physiologically rational possibility.

Because religion depends crucially on its logical posits that become, of course, pretext to really the physiological; and because the physiological substance of human experience is ceaselessly a form of permanent becoming, the general context of religious anthropology leads inexorably to the rational-moral evolution—that is necessarily also the elevation—of those societal experiences within such contexts.

But would it then be a contradiction to suppose that what is originally a form of contrived stability (albeit not exactly intentional) eventually comes to rescind of that very rational mechanism and tool that had in fact allowed for such a societal evolution and ultimate technical elevation, above its own existential circumstances?

Not at all: such an evolving beyond our own limits of in fact our very definition, is perhaps the signature sign and hallmark of humanity and collective human experience.

For the moments in collective human experience in which man has gone beyond the very limits of his own biological and social entity are many—to the point that it constitutes a defining pattern of man’s experience on planet Earth, perhaps the core characteristic of collective, human nature.

The genetic appearance and evolution of opprobrium,

Human group’s staving off of the intra-group force of natural selection,

A culturally rational posting against the physiological as of sedentary and agrarian experience,

The use made of the physiologically rational and semiotic by civilization,

The evolution and rise of physiologically totemic, cognitive process that is the advent of agrarian individuality, and the rational-moral evolution this ignites.

Are all examples of a similar process of consolidation of our own universal, cultural humaneness that becomes in itself the possibility of the struggle that is civilization; that is anthropologically, the balancing of the physiological substance of human experience with collective sedentary circumstances, through the engaged defining of people’s universally rational cognizance.

Hardly, however, could this be understood to have taken place intentionally. But to this day, some 8000 years after agriculture, still are we hamstrung by our limited, conceptually intellectual understanding of our own cognizance—a cognizance and intellectual accumulation which indeed can only be marveled at in regards to its technical production and technology, but has never been able to explicitly differentiate between different types of rational phenomena—or at least this has never become a working tool of popular—nor even public—understanding.

There are, and have always been, universal forms of human rational being that are not conceptually understood, and which nether can we consider intentional—but are still nevertheless logical,

Or did you already know this?

_______________

Art is a form of “non-conceptual” conceptual communication through the aesthetic; the physiological subjection of a consumerist man that turns the culturally-posited rational into simply pretext, is another example of de-conceptualized cultural logic that similarly cannot be seriously understood as irrational—nor even, of course, fully intentional in regards specifically to the motivations of some form of financial-semiotic agency and power elite

 

12) Exo-Notes from Snell

AIf the rock contributes to the understanding of a human attitude, i.e. if a dead object elucidates animate behavior, the reason is that the inanimate object is itself viewed anthropomorphically; the immobility of the boulder in the surf is interpreted as endurance, as a human being endures in the midst of a threatening situation. It appears, therefore, that one object is capable of casting fresh light upon another in the form of a simile, only because we read into the object the very qualities which it in turn illustrates. This peculiar situation, namely that human behavior is made clear only through reference to something else which is in turn explained by analogy with human behavior, pertains to all Homeric similes. More than that, it pertains to all genuine metaphors, and in fact to every single case of human comprehension.

 

Thus it is not quite correct to say that the rock is viewed anthropomorphically, unless we ad that our understanding of the rock is anthropomorphic for the same reason that we are able to look at ourselves petromorphically, and that the act of regarding the rock in human terms furnishes us with a means of apprehending and defining our own behavior.

 

In other words, and this is all-important in any explanation of the simile, man must listen to an echo of himself before he may hear or know himself.

NOTES

It illustrates or we read into? Physiologically rational imposition of an afferent quality (that ‘we perceive’), but that is also efferent in that we impose upon one thing the very quality we take form another….

What is this but a violence of the mind in a physiologically rational struggle to expression? Metaphors—like the physiologically rational cultural impositions of religion—are instruments also of individual imposition we avail ourselves of whenever we individually need to show somebody something through language and what we mean in regards ultimately to some aspect of reality commonly approachable by all.

 

We impose, first; then that positing imposes on us. That is to say, the efferent is the afferent and this that is knowing ourselves in what we see we are not, which implies we are nothing at all except imposition itself; that is a physiological substance of experience that only would seem to resort tactically to the rational at all, that is in cultural contexts becomes a diachronic structuring of the anthropological resource of rationality itself. And the strut of the physiologically aesthetic to support and complement—to invigorate—rational being, is itself buttressed (and probably in fact more significantly) by the rational. And the question arises in regards to the anthropological that is, which one takes true supremacy?

 

BIn the clearly defined, the typical forms wherein nature has allocated her gifts among the beasts, men find the models for gauging their own responses and emotions; they are the mirror in which man sees himself. Rational thought embarks upon the delineation of a character by partitioning it into various properties and forces. And since reason distinguishes between thing and quality, between matter and force, nothing prevents it from ascribing the ‘same’ quality or power to different character. The earlier mentality, on the other hand, unaware of these distinctions, is fully absorbed by the totality of the image, and thus forced to describe peculiarities by means of comparisions. The sentence: ‘Hector is as a lion,’ besides constituting a comparison, besides focusing the formlessness of human existence against a characteristic type, also signalizes a factual connexion. At least this is true of the older writings. Thus man discovered a solid foundation, not only for his understanding, but for his very existence, in the kinship between himself and the beasts.

 

Homer’s similes assign a role very similar to that of the beasts also to the natural elements. We have already met with the storm, the wave, the rock. These comparisons likewise enable a man to see his real self, by making him turn his attention back upon external nature. Like the description of animals, the pictures of nature are by no means designed only to instill a mood…But above all they are regarded as the conductors of fundamental forces such as are alive also in man. Indeed man realizes the forces within him most distinctly when he musters them to combat the corresponding forces outside him.

 

NOTES

Cultural evolution in the gradual ability of expression thus does not change the original starting point of expressionless, historical physiological substance of experience; this remains and despite the changing contexts that evolution creates for itself (contexts it creates that then afferently impose back on it). And thus the circumstances of agriculture (and what that implies for anthropology) are in some sense a problem compounded by cultural evolution, in the greater capacity of rationally construed expression—that is perhaps a progressive distancing (it evidently has been) of the rational, culturally-construed mind from the deeper (and thus more serious) reality of physiological substance of human experience. And that this were not understood by the culturally rational mind becomes certainly an empirical error. Or; Wight’s understanding of science as an objectifying of the human subject through her observation of the object could also be understood as greater divorce finally from physiological substance and the body—that what allowed Galileo to in fact be empirically observant against the physiologically-semiotic of the structurally anthropological (that is a Renaissance security and celebration of the bodily), eventually drifted headlong into a denial of it, and thus the logical undermining of higher, non-technical forms of understanding (that is a shoddy empiricism, to say the least).

 

 

CThe mythical paradigm, on the other hand, has the advantage that allows a more comprehensive glimpse into human behavior, with all its motives and consequences. To be sure, there are some similes which perform the same service; this happens when Penelope’s tears, as Odysseus, unrecognized by her, reminisces about her husband, are compared to melting snow, or the death of young Euphorbus is likened to the uprooting of a carefully nursed olive tree. But on the whole it can be said that they mythical paradigm is a more suitable instrument for interpreting the fate of man in simple and natural terms. The paradigm traces its origin form the same need which is also at the root of the animal simile, our need for establishing our place in the world order by means of comparisons, in order to arrive at a tolerable degree of certainty and stability. To-day we still experience the same need, but we prefer to be guided by the facts of experience, or by historical parallels, rather than by legends. Goethe’s Antonio says to Tasso when his world is collapsing all around him:

 

And when you seem to lose your whole person,

Compare yourself! Perceive what you are!

 

Whereupon Tasso answers:

 

Your reminder is timely;

Is there no example of history to help me?

Shall I not picture some noble man

Who suffered more than I have ever suffered,

So that I may compare and find myself?

 

Like the animal comparison, the mythical comparison is more than just an agent of impersonal information, for man senses a bond of kinship between himself and the mythic personage. Apart from the fact that the heroes form the genealogical link between gods and men, and that the various clans and noble families regard them as their ancestors, institutions, too, claim them as their founders. Thus the ordinary man is impressed with the conviction that he stands in the stream of a living tradition which springs from the fountain of a higher life: a conviction which is continually reinforced by the aetiological legends chanted at the festivals.

 

_______________________

Apply this to a cinematographic ken of humanity, but in above all the physiological impact of images and that is to some extent an externally verifiable (and so rationally approachable) version of what the human physiologically sensory mind traces—and has always traced—in regards to other non-pictorial forms of representation (i.e. images construed through words as well as the ritually symbolic.) Do we not also feel impressed upon by the conviction that we too stand in the stream of some kind of living tradition which springs from the fountain of a higher life: a conviction which is continually reinforced by a physiologically rational and aesthetic form of aetiological legend, enacted right before our eyes and bigger than life itself–in the images, mannerisms and moral predicaments the actors and actresses of almost a 100 years of film have unto ourselves bourn us, but that is subtly also a form of evasion?

 

DThe striking generic figures of the Olympian gods had provided excellent models for human self-cognition, but the momentous legends of the heroic past supplied an even richer and more varied storehouse form which to equip a fitting portrayal of human nature. These tales are an improvement upon the technique of the simile because they are more flexible in their interpretation, ever ready to adapt themselves to fresh intellectual standards.

 

The gods of Homer had cast off their earlier theriomorphic guise (assuming they had ever gone through such a stage) and had traversed the long road which leads from the rigid tyranny of animal necessity to the amiable freedom of human diversity. Accordingly man, whose cognizance of himself followed the divine pattern, was released from the dead end street of a fixed design. In their myths, too, which were now taken out of storage and refurbished into works of great poetry, we discover a new desire for unfettered fabulation and innovation [EXACTLT WHY?] It was the poetry, and finally Attic tragedy, which through its myths set man on the way to understanding himself. To make clear the strange interrelation between myth and human insight into the self—for, to repeat, it is wrong to see in myth merely a solemn and rather detached recital of the past—we might do well to adduce an analogy form more recent times. Rembrandt’s scenes of the Old Testament permit us to trace the course of the artist’s own life, since the ancient stories become real for him only through the medium of his own experiences; but vice versa the old figures furnish him with a better approach toward his own life. Just so the Greeks discovered the human intellect—by reading it into the myths. The fate of Orestes makes it possible for Aeschylus to perceive the meaning of an ‘action’ in the proper sense of the term; at the same time he is the first to graft this particular element upon the ancient myth. As the echo which precipitates man’s understanding of himself becomes more human, so does man himself; as his thought processes become more rational, the secularization of myth follows suit.

 

EHomer’s myths reveal two features which anticipate the subsequent enlightenment. For one thing, the reflexions which the myths are designed to assist usually produce a greater sense of humility; the majority of the paradigms teach men to realize their status as men, the limitations upon their freedom, the conditional nature of their existence. They encourage self-knowledge in the spirit of the Delphic motto: ‘Know thyself,’ and thus they extol measure, order and moderation. As for the other feature foreshadowing the age of reason, the characters in the paradigms are not demons or bogey-men, but well-known figures with sharply defined contours, either gods or, more often, legendary heroes. Since these figures are tied to a definite locale, and since their genealogy is common knowledge, they stand on the borderline of history or experience; that is, after all, what distinguishes legend and saga from the fairly-tale. It is a characteristic of Greek mythology that the motifs of Maerchen are always re-moulded into the forms of saga. Saga differs from empirical reality in that it furnishes, along with the facts, also their deeper meaning. The later enlightenment argued the meaning which emerges form an event is a matter of human interpretation; but in the saga this meaning asserts itself as valid, a divine component of the tale. In this respect, too, the myth of the Homeric paradigm, and all myth in general, stands half way between the compulsive ideas of the early magic mentality, and the problems and uncertainties of later empirical and historical interpretation.

 

Neither the primitive magic mentality nor the type of thought which follows scientific lines is able to appreciate the nature of the mythical or, for that matter, the historical paradigm. For whatever the differences between them, neither approach admits any comparisons which are not based on an absolute identity. That is to say, both in primitive and in scientific thought all equations are patterned on the comparison of concrete nouns: one lion is like another, one piece of gold is the same as another. In primitive thought, a man may be like a god, or like an animal; in the sciences, only that which really ‘is’ has any validity but what we find in myth, in poetry and in history, namely the establishing of precedents for human actions and fortunes, to give them a broader and more universal significance, is rooted in a totally different category of speech.

NOTES

Man really is not, but rather is a process always of some kind of becoming, that would roughly follow the physiological mode of the substance of human experience; but physiology is a process and transit, constantly from one state and condition to another, and is never just what is. Not static, but permanently in a state of transit and process; but, however, before the real and spatial object of empirical observation, what can possibly become of the human observer in regards to this deeper ethereal quality of human, physiological essence? Clearly the potential for our dehumanization is stark…

 

Just as, among all possible activities, there are a few ideal cases which alone carry a name, and which must serve as our models for defining the countless remaining actions, so there is a limited number of human fates, a few of them historical but most of them fictional, which we may use as standards in the measuring of men’s lives. These archetypal fortunes of the Greek myths are kept alive by the poets, Greek as wall as non-Greek, through ever-changing metamorphoses; and even Thucydides, stripped as his history is of all mythical adornments, considers his book permanently valid, because ‘these and similar things, as are written here, will always happen again’.

 

___________________________

Trapped in my mind—or my physiology? Confined to sex—or imprisoned by the non-absolute nature of physiological experience, that is first and foremost my very own being in becoming, and thus the substance that I am of imposition itself? And civilization as of ever is forms of limitation on myself that then becomes new possibilities of different becomings, evolution and growth, finally.

 

Non-absolute and relative nature of physiological experience: Relative to new states of individual routine and security in the physio-semiotic and physiologically totemic, in regards permanently therefore to changing states of the collectively defined status of group constitution of individuality—that is thus an exo-self conceptualization of individuality (or the cultural, group-defined framework for it) as not individual, but rather structural, and where personality in fact becomes how the bodily physiological self relates to a cultural paradigm of its own individuality.

 

Ontogeny and Phylogeny in regards to two different realms of the physiologically virtual—where, following Snell, man’s own humanity is wrought from those idealizations he is progressively able to read himself into; but that this understanding of self, back once again into the opprobic context of physiologically extrinsic human groups (i.e. the human group of civilization or culture) poses the question as to whether the cultural self becomes also a form of totemic idealization for the individual, as well; that is yet another physiologically totemic context of the tension of becoming, between an ideal of self in regards to the approval—or viability—of it within the group and the group’s rationality and semiotics versus this other part of the self, that is probably the more intrinsic, bodily self and its ontology of vulnerability (that is, of course, the real but cryptic foundation of anthropological functionality, of the human group’s moral possibility and its very rationality.)

 

13) From The Paranoid Style in American Politics, by Richard Hofstadter

Harper’s Magazine, November 1964

 

The paranoid spokesman sees the fate of conspiracy in apocalyptic terms-he traffics in the birth and death of whole worlds, whole political orders, whole systems of human values. He is always manning the barricades of civilization.

 

He constantly lives at a turning point. Like religious millennialists he expresses the anxiety of those who are living through the last days and he is sometimes disposed to set a date for the apocalypse. (“Time is running out,” said Welch in 1951. “Evidence is piling up on many sides and from many sources that October 1952 is the fatal month when Stalin will attack.”)

 

This enemy is clearly delineated:

He is a perfect model of malice,

 

a kind of amoral superman

-sinister,

ubiquitous,

powerful,

cruel,

sensual,

luxury-loving.

 

Unlike the rest of us, the enemy is not caught in the toils of the vast mechanism of history, himself a victim of his

past, his desires, his limitations. He wills, indeed he manufactures, the mechanism of history, or tries to deflect the normal course of history in an evil way.

 

He makes crises,

starts runs on banks,

causes depressions,

manufactures disasters,

and then enjoys and profits from the misery he has produced.

 

The paranoid’s interpretation of history is distinctly personal: decisive events are not taken as part of the stream of history, but as

the consequences of someone’s will. Very often the enemy is held to possess some especially effective source of power:

 

he controls the press;

he has unlimited funds;

he has a new secret for influencing the mind (brainwashing) ;

he has a special technique for seduction (the Catholic confessional)

 

It is hard to resist the conclusion that this enemy is on many counts a projection of the self; both the ideal and the unacceptable aspects of the self are attributed to him. The enemy may be the cosmopolitan intellectual, but the paranoid will outdo him in the apparatus of scholarship, even of pedantry. Secret organizations set up to combat secret organizations give the same flattery.

 

The Ku Klux Klan imitated Catholicism to the point of donning priestly vestments, developingan elaborate ritual and an equally elaborate hierarchy.

 

John Birch Society The emulates Communist cells and quasi-secret operation through “front” groups, and preaches a ruthless prosecution of the ideological war along lines very similar to those it finds in the Communist enemy.*

 

Spokesmen of the various fundamentalist anti-Communist “crusades” openly express their admiration for the dedication and discipline the Communist cause calls forth.

 

On the other hand:

 

the sexual freedom often attributed to the enemy,

his lack of moral inhibition,

his possession of especially effective techniques for fulfilling his desires,

 

give exponents of the paranoid style an opportunity to project and express unacknowledgeable aspects of their own psychological concerns. Catholics and Mormons later, Negroes and Jews-have lent themselves to a preoccupation with illicit sex. Very often the fantasies of true believers reveal strong sadomasochistic outlets, vividly expressed, for example, in the delight of anti-Masons with the cruelty of Masonic punishments.…

 

The Double Suffer (and trapped in my physiological mind)

Norman Cohn “the megalomaniac view of oneself as the Elect,

 

wholly good,

abominably persecuted,

yet assured of ultimate triumph;

 

the attribution of gigantic and demonic powers to the adversary;

the refusal to accept the ineluctable limitations and imperfections of human existence,

 

such as transience,

dissention,

conflict,

fallibility whether intellectual or moral;

the obsession with inerrable prophecies. , .

systematized misinterpretations, always gross and often grotesque.”

 

 

This glimpse across a long span of time emboldens me to make the conjecture-it is no more than that-that a mentality disposed to see the world in this way may be a persistent psychic phenomenon, more or less constantly affecting a modest minority of the population.

 

But certain religious traditions, certain social structures and national inheritances, certain historical catastrophes or frustrations may be conducive to the release of such psychic energies, and to situations in which they can more readily be built into mass movements or political parties.

 

In American experience ethnic and religious conflict have plainly been a major focus for militant and suspicious minds of this sort, but class conflicts also can mobilize such energies. Perhaps the central situation conducive to the diffusion of the paranoid tendency is a confrontation of opposed interests which are (or are felt to be) totally irreconcilable, and thus by nature not susceptible to the normal political processes of bargain and compromise.

 

The situation becomes worse when the representatives of a particular social interest perhaps because of the very unrealistic and unrealizable nature of its demands-are shut out of the political process.

 

Having no access to political bargaining or the making of decisions, they find their original conception that the world of power is sinister and malicious fully confirmed.

 

They see only the consequences of power-and this through distorting lenses-and have no chance to observe its actual machinery. A distinguished historian has said that one of the most valuable things about history is that it teaches us how things do not happen. It is precisely this kind of awareness that the paranoid fails to develop. He has a special resistance of his own, of course, to developing such awareness, but circumstances often deprive him of exposure to events that might enlighten him-and in any case, he resists enlightenment.

 

We are all sufferers from history, but the paranoid is a double sufferer, since he is afflicted not only by the real world, with the rest of us, but by his fantasies as well.

 

 

 

14The “Exo Self” Context of Economic Structure (Money)

That is a permanence through time of individual aspiration and the possibility of being by becoming—that becomes an anthropologically structural coherence with human biology and an accommodation of a hollow man conceptualization of the physiological self as perceiver, in accordance with the notion of man´s being in really the physiological substance of his own projection.

 

 

 

15(25nov16)La relación antropológica con la muerte

La genética humana se asienta sobre la amenaza física en todas sus manifestaciones y es esta misma amenaza que impera finalmente sobre los procesos fisiológicamente cognitivos humanos. De ahí que sea la vulnerabilidad física lo que fundamente real pero crípticamente toda posibilidad no solo moral de la cultura, sino que constituye la piedra angular asimismo del hecho racional humano-social, esto es, la base misma de toda racionalidad culturalmente constituida. Y así la estructura antropológica va, sobre este punto al menos, en paralelo con la biología individual humana.

El oprobio biológico humano es esta fuerza animal y verdaderamente zoomorfa que, sin embargo, fundamenta y acaba estructurando la racionalidad cultural, que es en su fondo y siempre, grupal, de tribu e incluso originalmente de jauría.

El llamado destino funerario nuestro se vuelve estructuralmente crucial para nosotros, en todas sus manifestaciones rituales y semióticas-y especialmente las más obvias y directas-por cuanto son momentos y contextos socialmente reconocidos oficialmente que significa también ´racionalmente´ al menos en un sentido socialmente articulado; pero claro, lo socialmente racional no es nunca completamente racional, sino que ha de posicionarse de forma permanente respecto al componente sub racional y culturalmente opaco que es-paradójicamente-la base real de nuestra entidad moral-racional precisamente porque nosotros individualmente (y esto frente a los grupos humanos sus instituciones y los conceptos abstractos que finalmente los definen) nos lo jugamos todo en el cuerpo y la existencia física de carne y hueso. Ni las ideas y ni los grupos humanos a nivel abstracto, no tienen por qué morir nunca, o al menos de forma física, evidentemente, puesto que para el individuo consciente no son nunca entidades físicamente reales*.

Y esto quiere decir, por tanto, que es el hecho físico individual que poseen la entidades solo físicas singulares, singularmente corpóreas lo que da el sentido moral a los grupos, las instituciones humanas colectivas y, también respecto las ideas que estos emplean para la fundición real racional de sí mismos; esto es, aquello que presta el sentido real y moral a las colectividades humanas y dado que intrínsecamente y de por sí no lo pueden ni generar ni siquiera poseer, simplemente porque el sentido moral posible de la vida es solo en su finitud y la precariedad que resulta para el individuo-más fisiológico que racionalmente-el riesgo consustancial a la vida misma que es su pérdida fulminante, e irrevocable declinar, pero

Unicamente respecto a este cuerpo y tejido biológico que soy yo en mi persona física.

Aunque eso sí, la comprensión culturalmente racional que tiene el individuo de sí mismo puede existir en verdad extrínsecamente en las ideas del grupo que llegan a ser, sin embargo, de obligación fisiológica para el individuo y ante la amenaza opróbica de su propia defenestración del grupo o aniquilamiento a manos del mismo-pero en el padecimiento real de su propia carne y tejido corporal.

Pero, como todos sabemos, este carácter extrínseco y socialmente reforzado no obstante de la conciencia individual, constituye un hecho básico de los grupos humanos y antropológicos que es un rasgo imprescindible de su misma viabilidad existencial y colectiva, a través del tiempo, lo que nos trae de nuevo al principio:

La supervivencia antropológica ha estado siempre-y lo sigue estando-en el grupo, pero la capacidad de perdurar de estos depende de una verdadera monarquía a la sombra de la individualidad corpórea y la vulnerabilidad en la que vive, que luego es en sí mismo la verdadera potencia moral posible de las sociedades que fisiosemióticamente se erigen sobre ella.

_________________________

*Esto es, que el individuo pueda sensorialmente percibir en una verdadera dimensión colectiva del grupo, si bien somos fisioeséticamente sensibles a la noción del grupo que como tal-a la manera de una conceptualización fisiológica que es nuestra suseceptibilidad a la imagen mental de los objetos uniformados y agrupados de cualquier naturaleza-no concebimos racionalmente nuestra propia individualidad como en realidad un hecho en sí mismo grupal, sino que es una fuerza fisiológica zoomorfa y de carácter seguramente límbico respecto del sistema nerviosio humano.

O quizá sea que la existencia real física del grupo se limita realmente a la respuesta solo fisiológicamente opróbica del individuo; esto es, desde la óptica individual, ¿qué otra entidad física puede tener el grupo humano o la sociedad sino en la imbricación fisiológica individual con ella? Y así sumamos con ello la respuesta fisiológica individual a las ideas y nociones fisioconceptuales del conjunto específico humano viviente, hallando finalmente una individualidad de proceso, en tensión, multi-polar y jamás ni completo ni del todo fijado como absoluto. Huelga decir, sin embargo, que una visión solo económica de agregados humanos a través del tiempo si puede, efectivamente, limitarse solo al aspecto físico de los conjuntos humanos corpóreos, estos que comen, que se asean y buscan su propia y muy legítima confort físico y personal; pero en este caso resulta evidente que las ideas en las que viven los individuos se vuelven mero pretexto respeto lo físico y los réditos acumulativos que de ello y estructuralmente se derivan, que ya es de por sí una natural y necesaria distorsión estructural antropológica pero que, dejada a su inexorable naturaleza fisiológica no circunspecta-sin supervisión estructural real y necesariamente ejecutiva-es una distorsión antropológica que se convierte en negación de la misma. (Thatcher quotation: “I think we’ve been through a period where too many people have been given to understand that if they have a problem, it’s the government’s job to cope with it. ‘I have a problem, I’ll get a grant.’ ‘I’m homeless, the government must house me.’ They’re casting their problem on society. And, you know, there is no such thing as society. There are individual men and women, and there are families. And no government can do anything except through people, and people must look to themselves first. It’s our duty to look after ourselves and then, also to look after our neighbour. People have got the entitlements too much in mind, without the obligations. There’s no such thing as entitlement, unless someone has first met an obligation.”)

 

 

16)Suspension Anthropology and “Exo Suspension” of Self

Much in the way the physical and ideal realms of the anthropological remain permanently tensed, the one in regards to the other, so does the physical side of the self remain permanently in tension with the exo-self idealizations towards which the self is to project its vital will to being, that is in sedentary anthropology an opprobrium-configured context of projection from physical, corporeal vitality towards opprobrium-defined and semiotic idealizations.

 

As if the self were only in essence a process of projection between these two poles (a self that requires of different exo-selves to actually be a self); that is a hollow-man conceptualization in regards also to the psycho-cultural plane of individuality, and thus is also a process of projecting and channeling an energy to be in becoming, as in itself only what it can seek to be in this becoming, as long as it never definitively attains what it seeks…

 

-An exo-self space and context is a physiologically totemic context, that is in fact the essential physiologically rational nature of it and the foundation of a more broadly conceptualized cultural virtuality.

-The physiologically real but fictional, is also morally real in its virtuality, though not—at least initially—politically real.

Idealization in this context is the very hotspot of biological opprobrium as in fact the real cultural force of definition of those ideals and the reason they are morally real but in a physiologically virtual sense.

-Rational will towards meaning, or physiological force of impetus? That becomes physiologically rational will to imposition versus physio-intellectual force of imposition; and in each case meaning is naturally what human physiological process—in each case—endeavors to find, create, or borrow through (unfailingly) different forms of analogy and perceived juxtapositions.

-If the physiologically real but fictional is morally real, the foundation of the rational itself is also to be found in the same realm of the physiologically sensorial.

Sensory Physiology is conceptualized category as component of human nature and comprises the following functions of human perception: The aesthetic, The rational, and Opprobrium; is conceptually in opposition to a physical or metabolic physiology in regards to thoroughly non-rational or unconscious physical process.

 

 

17.The Physical versus only The Physiologically Real

1.Phonetics are like physically real pretext to the physiologically semiotic artifice of phonology and language itself.

2.Much in the way ritual becomes a form of physical rationality against physiological non-definition;

3.Both in this way work to define and structure physiological experience that requires what constitutes rational pretexts which are functionally rational essentially because they define physiological experience by engaging it (as of whatever logical reason or only pretext)—that is thus the very definition and limitation of that physiological experience.

  1. The exo self nature of man is thus because of his need to be by becoming that is itself physiological process, in all its aspects and at all levels????????

 

Ritual: Physiological snapshots that acquire the functionality of the rational in ritual’s power to impose on, limit, and thereby define physiological experience; culturally physiological experience, because it is group-shared and self-imposed by the group, is also culturally rational experience because it is group-based, as indeed something like the phonetics of cultural (group) meaning and experience; ritual is physiological experience that is comprehensible (perceived as logical) by more than the just the individual herself; and this to the extent that cultural integration (‘identity of belonging’) is the individual’s comprehension of self actually through the group’s own posits and understanding; that is in essence and to some degree a physiologically extrinsic defining of self (which human personality, because it is in fact indissociably corporeal and singular, will then relate to opprobically, from the singularly physical-corporeal to what then constitutes a group or culturally-defined exo self of physiologically totemic entity and process.)

 

The chief anthropologically structural function of such a group-defined exo self element is to oppose and safeguard against individual, non-mediated physiological experience—but not by eliminating it altogether, given that structurally rational viability and definition is possible as long as the individual lives her integration into group experience as a cryptic physiological defiance of it.

 

In this way, it is the physicality of individual experience—as in fact the foundation itself of the moral and rational—that ends up opposing the culturally ethereal and non-physical entity of group constitution and identity; as a dialectic of permanently charged hidden tension and mutual definition by opposition, towards ultimately the group’s perseverance through time.

 

And thus does the physical entity of individual experience become tether to the cultural artifice of physiologically rational ascription of meaning by the group, that is the very safeguarding against excessive physiologically extrinsic removal of physiologically corporeal reality,

 

Only the physical individual is the real bearer of.

 

 

  1. Physically Different Individuals Become Groups in the Ideas that Unite Them (In what other way could they come together?)

Except that fiercely resilient human groups cannot actually be fiercely resilient only in just conceptualizations; or rather, conceptualizations only really agglutinate groups made up of physically different individuals if those conceptualizations are physiologically binding for each and every single individual. Thus can biological opprobrium be considered as something of an evolutionary anachronism in regards to the history of the human species, for while physiological individuality as really itself a product of the group was crucially successful for group survival in pre-agrarian contexts, our opprobrium-constricted individuality of today is probably to be considered—in the sum of all things considered and to the extent that is possible—as something closer to a handicap and obstacle, ultimately, to that same survival today.

_______________________________

Understand Nazi Germany from the standpoint of the opprobic!

 

 

 

 

19.AMANPOUR (CPJ) 22NOV16

-Post-truth: Post values

Campaign in poetry, govern in prose

 

Physio-Semantic Shift and the Cool Hand Tyrant Play:

First the media is accused of inciting,

Then sympathizing,

Then associating;

Then finally accused of being full-fledged terrorists and subversives:

[Then you get arrested.

(Or Black-Oped)]

 

An insidious “creep of extremism”

Historical process of the normalization of bigotry

 

(People should speak out against bigotry, unless the center holds against the insidious creep of extremism)

What begins by biting your tongue for political expediency

—or out of social awkwardness—

Soon becomes complicity with something far worse.

 

End note and words

Young people (and not so young!) have the moral mandate to get into good trouble; so lets get out there and try to remain relevant; and let us not be turkeys voting for Thanksgiving! …Happy Thanksgiving.

_________________________

Social awkwardness is actually key to the phenomenon of physiologically semantic shift, in regards to human groups, and not just simply a circumstance of it. For it is the group that actually defines what it means to be an individual in regards to specific human groups, in specific geographic delimitations, bound by a particular cultural rationality, language and semiotic conceptualizations. An individuality that belongs by opposing and in defiance is of course the real force of optimum, structurally anthropological balance and viability; and an ultimately tensed conformity is what this really means. But defiance is actually the motor of conformity for all singular bodily individuals, in regards to a physical experience that is uniquely singular for all individuals, but that historically-anthropologically only survives because of the group. And the paradox is in the dichotomy of mind and body, or physical experience versus identity and the rational understanding of it; and the individual is physically singular, but can only really exist conceptually—rationally—in the ideas of the group; but, alas, groups do not really exist corporeally, only individuals do…

Social awkwardness is key because this is exactly how the conceptualizations of the group (its postulated and cultural rationality) become relevant and physiologically binding for the individual. And it is that what you are depends on what the group knows you to be; that is to say, on what you physiologically and physio-rationally embrace as the group’s acceptance of you—or at least its not open hostility towards you, that is your accommodation of your own self-understanding to what you feel (i.e ‘physioloigcally know’) the others will at least tolerate; that does not mean you simply comply—in fact always to some extent this means you will defy, but in a way that is ultimately on at least the limits of acceptability, principally because it is non-violent. For only can you actually be, rationally and as a conceptualization, in those ideas the others hold themselves to—and in the way your personality, as of your own physical experience, relates to those semiotics, and then in the positions you ultimately take of conformity and defiance in regards to that physiologically semiotic structure.

This also means that socially structural viability necessarily consists of different individuals in different subgroups, on different points of a defiance-conformity continuum in regards to a particular culture’s posted rationality and physio-semiotics.

Because both defiance and conformity each acquire their own culturally functional, separate entity—in their own physiologically construed, rational entities or narratives, that of course end up staking the better part of what they are in what they are not, but are opposed to and are in themselves the absence of; that is, their own self-conceptualization in or because of their opposite.

Despite, however, the multiple points of individuality in regards to such a continuum, defiance and conformity are in fact patrimony to all corporeal individuals in different degrees and to different extremes, basically because individuality is only physiologically understood (‘felt’ ‘experienced’) as individual, when in fact anthropologically individuality is a culturally specific paradigm of singular bodily being, towards ultimately the structural viability, invigoration and survival of the group.

The term creep in regards to a progressive shift, drift and semantic or conceptual syncretism ultimately towards the justification on the part of power of more decisive political action, can refer only to the physiological circumstances and substance of human experience, that is the true entity behind only an illusory conceptualization of the rational; for the culturally rational exists in itself as a form of opposition to the physiological, that which the group must impinge upon in individuals towards its own possibility of being—in the only way the group can actually exist, that is, in its physiologically semiotic entities and conceptualizations that, by means of biological opprobrium, are physiologically binding for the bodily vulnerable individual.

Because, following Margret Thatcher, it must be finally agreed upon that indeed there is no such thing as society—but rather only a force of genetic-based, physiological and zoomorphic violence the individual inexorably must define herself through, secretly and in the unspoken turmoil of what is really a legacy of the killing fields of a pre-agrarian, human biology. Society is thus only that which ultimately saves the individual from her anthropological self, for permanently is she compelled to conformity through defiance, and to defy as way of ultimately belonging:

And so yes, society is only its rationality, that is of course ethereal, anyway and so exists really only in the physiologically rational experience of the individual and her mind;

But similarly, if one politically ignores the non-corporeal (because it simply is very easy to do, for it does not physically exist), only physical human experience ends up really mattering, that ultimately becomes an experience that cannot conceptualize itself, which in itself is not necessarily a negative circumstance in regards a corporate-financial dominance of human, physiological aggregates over time and the anthropologies they comprise, that is of course the real unaddressed foundation of contemporary consumer society experience, anyway.

And Thatcher—or her bankers and financial ideologues—meant that, too, no doubt!

 

 

  1. NOTES21nov16 Canetti and Crowds

Before man was able to read himself into his divinities (Snell), he read himself into what he saw in the world around him, especially in the animated figures of living animals; and the first step towards an exo-self understanding of his own entity and being, might well be posited first in his observation of the animals, as a direct way of knowing himself in what he sees he is not. But quite quickly, however, he would find himself obstructed from further development of his own self-understanding in the very foil and exo-self object he was relating to, in its obvious limitations that become an impossibility to a further knowing of himself; and so because such a greater, superior foil to which he could physio-totemically relate to was not available, he had to posit it himself, utilizing the unknown as in fact his canvass on which to paint what he could in regards to logical notions of something obviously quite superior to himself (for what else could explain his presence among the animals, but miserably alone in his superiority over them?) And so because from the animals—and nature itself—he got no answer, nor even a significantly purposed and intelligent response at all, he found himself in the need to create something superior to himself, not really in his own image, but rather in better and enhanced image of himself, so that historically and in terms of cultural evolution, he could actually become that superior being, or at least partially and to whom he initially related only totemically out of his own physiologically rational need to transcend in fact his own physiological experience (what is rationality in a cultural sense but a contrast to and containment—a transcending—of the physiological?) as a pillar of social order, of course, but perhaps also a form of relief from the repetition, redundancy and entrapment that is his only physiological substance of experience. Thus is the idea of transcendence, from this standpoint, a form of integration and embrace of the different components of the self (cultural, physical/physiological, and physiologically rational) that is the resource of meaning and its adscription specifically to the physiological, and that could be understood as a ‘saving of man from his physiological self’—by in fact imposing ultimately on him a conceptual understanding of himself, and to whatever degree of empirical accuracy (that does not necessarily have to be at all, but rather only anthropologically effective!)

_________________________

And it is agriculture that would seem to propel human beings down the road of physiological transcendence (i.e. ‘into to a culturally-posited rationality and semiotics’), and at least certainly as an outlet for the very impetus of humanity’s own physiological nature that, in the context of sedentary experience proper, inexorably had to fictionalize itself through man’s hypostatization of his own physio-semiotic projection; through no other means, in fact, could sedentary human groups keep themselves together once they no longer lived in actual physical movement and flight.

 

 

 

 

 

 

7. Casos Prácticos Antropológicos

INDEX

1) Una ambivalencia antropológica exigida

2) Culpables-Responsables

3)Rational Imposition VERSUS Religious Imposition

4) Individual Physio-Bodily morality VERSUS Big Systemic Agency

5) The Opprobrium Matrix and The Bodily Vulnerable Heroes it Inexorably Produces

6) Big Systemic Philosophy

7) The Physiologically Cognitive Mode of only Empirical Science

8) The Anthropological Self VERSUS Personality

9) The soul as conceptualization as of our longing for depth

10) TURN SURFACE INTO DEPTH:

11) Religious origin of quotidian delight and its connection to 1)Science; 2)Capitalism-Consumerism

12) In regards to all things human

13) IMPERIAL ANTHROPOLOGY AND PHYSIOLOGICAL FREEDOM, IN ORTEGA Y GASSET

14) Decorum Anthropology is Cultural Virtuality

15) Ortega Y Gasset y los estados de suspension antropologicos

16) The Conversion of Physical Violence into Physiologically Rational Violence

17) The Conundrums of Anthropology

18) Opprobic games and rational subversion: COINTELPRO

19.The Culturally Rational versus Physiological Freedom

 

 

 

1) Una ambivalencia antropológica exigida   [30aug16]

Películas en las que se ven criminales urdiendo su planes mafiosos de la consecución de dinero pero comunicándose por teléfono móvil, que en otros tiempos se llamaban teléfonos celulares que quiere decir conceptualmente que cada telefono es una unidad atómica de un cuerpo-o sistema y red-mas grande y extendido; lo cual denota, empero indirectamente y muy a lo callado, que de hecho se pueda concebir este contexto humano de comunicación del lenguaje en si y en realidad como un sistema técnica y lógicamente bajo el control de otros; todo lo cual, si lo vas pensando con un poco de esfuerzo y rigor, apunta a la muy posible situación de que actividades ilícitas de mayor caldo y enjundia son del todo inconcebibles y dado que los actores humanos integrantes del sistema a nivel de usuario no deben considerar lógicamente que cuenten en realidad con privacidad alguna, pues incluso con solo el metadata la realidad socio-estructural de la entidad individual humana queda totalmente expuesta a la comprensión de terceros; pero que muy lógicamente tampoco no debe descartarse que de hecho el contenido real de las conversaciones también esté simplemente a la disposición de los mismos operarios, y dado que estos no tienen finalmente porqué dar cuenta de nada de lo que hacen a nadie y ni siquiera judicialmente, en vista de la realidad evidente (publica y periodística) de un uso solo cosmético y abiertamente fantoche de las instancias judiciales norteamericanas hacia la consecución de una cobertura propia solo de jure, ilusoria y patentemente falsa. Sin embargo, el nivel de usuario fisiológico y fisiológicamente libre permanece naturalmente y siempre que la comprensión tecnica-racional del individuo no vaya minando esa sensación de libertad, que es una libertad humana pero solo en la vertiente fisiológica de la misma; pero que solo con la sospecha incipiente racional y bien fundada, la experiencia libre pero solo fisiológica se va enfermando, dudando de sí misma y torciéndose. Que quiere decir que no es preciso que la NSA ni confirme ni niega nada, finalmente…

 

Pero de más importancia es el problema de la representación cinematográfica y que, como desde mediados de los noventa es impossible que una banda de butroneros como el de Robert De Niro en Heat (1995) pudiera de hecho existir-salvo en el caso de que se hubieran servido de palomas mensajeros para comunicarse-su hazañas épicas cinematográficas de una individualidad que intente imponerse (que es la función propia antropológica de la individualidad, en un sentido muy real) resultan del todo increíbles, del todo irreales.

 

Y un problema que se constata en lo representacional respecto al equilibrio antropológico está pues anunciado.

 

El problema: la destrucción del contexto humano del oprobio biológico individual, pues la naturaleza social de moralidad como dilema moral que el individuo ha de llevar a cuestas respecto a sí mismo, solo es posible desde un mínimo de intimidad individual. Que quiere decir que se sustituye finalmente una fisiología individual de dilema moral como libertad por la obediencia, a secas y determinada exclusivamente por el terror del individual a las consecuencias ultimas de ser un individuo.

 

2) http://www.caffereggio.net/2016/08/31/culpables-y-responsables-de-oscar-sanchez-alonso-en-el-pais/

Por eso, aunque se entiende lo expresado por Máximo, no puede negarse lo obvio:

algunos se habrán cruzado de brazos;

algunos habrán incurrido en injustas generalizaciones;

algunos se habrán rasgado las vestiduras de forma sectaria y maniquea;

algunos se habrán hecho cómplices del desfalco económico e institucional;

algunos habrán cultivado una labor democrática de mayor madurez y calibre

… Cada cual tendrá que responsabilizarse de lo que le corresponda, pero en conjunto, como sociedad, claro que hemos hecho.

 

Las tragaderas de quita y pon, y la indignación a tiempo parcial

son dos caminos en los que lo relevante no es lo acontecido, sino la autoría de lo que acontece. Y esos hábitos no solo se estilan en el seno de tal o cual partido, sino que también se frecuentan entre aquella ciudadanía que decidió ejercer de hooligan (contra el adversario) y de clac (ante los que cataloga como suyos). Llevarse las manos a la cabeza solo ante las siglas ajenas, y mirar para otro lado cuando el desbarre es de los propios, resulta la antítesis de lo cívico.

 

Por supuesto que es preciso distinguir entre culpables y responsables.

No es lo mismo robar, que votar a ladrones, por poner un ejemplo.

Y no es lo mismo votar a alguien del que desconocemos su desempeño ilícito, que reincidir en el voto cuando ya se ha constatado su palabrería o su abyección.

 

 

Siempre hay gradaciones, sí. Pero lo innegable es que a la ciudadanía también le salpica una responsabilidad.

 

Puede resultar muy pinturero eludir nuestras responsabilidades; pero esos escapismos… nunca pintan bien.

 

 

Escapismos nunca pintan bien es sin embargo el caracter críptico de la cultura y los espacios antropológicos, pero ¿de qué exactamente hemos de huir y escapar? De una gravedad y presion atmósferica excesivas de comprension racional, pero respecto la libertad nuestra precisamente fisiológica.

 

Porque lo racional efectivamente define colectiva y civilmente las posibilidades nuestras del ser y estar fisiologicos (que se dice una fisiología semitoicamente definida, por el bien finalmente civil de todos, y que se inicia al decir de Victor Gomez Pin precisamente en el lenguaje, en sí mismo un espacio fisológico al mismo tiempo que semoticamente racional como orden y patron, que todo individuo del grupo comparte al menos mínimamente, que es orden físio-semiótico y culturalmente racional porque compartido.) Pero la racionalidad en este sentido normativo y cultural (necesariamente) puede desde luego verse trastocada en el conocimiento de verdades superiores, que técnica y empírcamente mayores resultan no obstantes nefastos respecto las posibilidades físio-semióticas de los indiviudos, y dañinos por tanto, a la misma estructuralidad humana antropologica.

 

Todo lo cual desmboca en la difícil situación en que el tener razón es estar tremendamente equivocado.

 

Porque la libertad humana antropológica es la libertad fisiológica del ser y estar, cíclica y alternativamente en estados de vigorización y reposo; entre puntos siempre estáticos y estables, pero que desembocan en el  inexorable tránisto fisiológico hacia nuevos estados de estímulo. Porque en cierto sentido, la libertad fisiológica de invigoración vital es respecto lo racional en sí; una racionalidad propuesta que los contextos agrícolas han rentabilzar en pos de la posibilidad social, colectiva y estable, que la viabilidad funcional, estrucutral humana y antropologica ha de infundir luego con la crucial tonificación fisiológica, que es el estado biologico propio de la experiencia humana, sin duda, hasta que el cuerpo lo aguante-,

 

Equilibrio antropológico es pues precisamente respecto a estos dos ámbitos de lo racional culturalmente compartido, culturalmente impuesto al individuo (mediante el oprobio biologico); frente a la tonificación del estimulo fisiológico que es lo unico que da finalmente el sentido causal y profundo de aquél, haciéndonoslo de hecho supportable.

 

Claramente, entonces, una agresion racional (ahora empírica y fundamentada) respecto lo solo cultramente semiótico significa de cualquier forma un trastocamiento del orden lógico cultural (simbólico, si se prefiere, aunque el término correcto sin duda es semiótico por cuanto se refiere a la estructuralidad humana antropologica, no la naturaleza de lo percibido).

 

¿Qué hacer, pues?

 

A pintar, ‘stá claro.

 

 

 

3)Rational Imposition VERSUS Religious Imposition

Believes it lives in a perpetual moving beyond the culturally standard, culturally delimited/Seeks to preserve the impossibility of contradiction as key point of strength of its semiotics and posits.

 

Discovery becomes a physiology in itself that similarly turns culturally-rational posits likewise into simply functional, physiological pretext / Is a rationally-based pretext to the physiological.

 

Also opprobrium-based, group extension / Opprobrium-based mechanism of individual-binding, physiological relevance.

 

 

 

_____________________________

The Danger of the Self-Evident is that self-evident truths are not at all truths of discovery (although their origins can be rationally understood or construed) but rather tend to find their chief justification in their physiologically functional entity.

 

ART

 

SCIENCE                                                   RELIGION

 

[INDIVIDUALITY]

 

______________________________________

And the physio-mental process of language itself!

 

Individuality itself as art?

Parallel to a process of culture itself as a subject/object relationship with its own posits and ideals, so too does individuality propose and then physiologically relate to an ideal of itself, as  a necessary, external entity it can know itself off of, back on to itself that is not that ideal, but rather only—but significantly, crucially—a living and permanent tension towards becoming that ideal (that, as an ideal, implies the physiologically totemic self is indeed of its own deeper and independent entity; that this ideal is me in my will to be—that forcibly determines me as something more than that ideal—and thus it is ” I” as a certain aspirer to it; and the ideal becomes I tool I use towards a becoming me that indeed makes me always something else, something even greater in my initial and permanent will to be than the ideal itself.

 

 

 

4) —–Individual Physio-Bodily morality——-

                       

VERSUS

                                                     

—-Big Systemic Agency of the super power self

 

 

  1. —–Individual Physio-Bodily morality——-

That is in fact the true, underlying foundation of any and all morality;

-That is a physically vulnerable self thus equipped to empathize with the physical experience and predicament of others;

-That is thus likewise capable of transiting from one’s own physical self to also the physiologically totemic and conceptual dignity of others (not just their physical dignity).

-The individual’s knowing some degree of physical vulnerability is thus the key to civil and civilized anthropological, systemic stability; opprobrium itself becomes in fact almost ineffective if the individual becomes too physically remote from need.

-Remoteness from physical need and self-entity becomes a moral ineffectiveness that is also a loss of higher rational acumen.

-And loss of rational capacity towards physio-conceptual coherence of the individual is thus similarly a moral defect and problem. Or;

Physio-Anthropological Complacency can—in its distortion—become a form of moral defect, decadence and decline (essentially, the thesis and dilemma of Spengler)

 

 

  1. —-Big Systemic Agency of the super power self

-That is necessarily based on some degree of deceit;

-That is functional only as long as it is deceitful —that it to say, the self-understanding of the power self (in this context) is viable only in so much as she does not fully believe her own legitimacy (that puts her morality in her very knowing herself to be in some degree deceitful).

-Thus, when physiological impetus undoes this sense of cynical self-understanding and entity (that is however still moral in its immorality), physio-semiotic, cultural structure is jeopardized—in that all moral bearing* is lost to the physiological itself and at the highest, most structurally significant level of the social (the structurally and Macro economic)

Spengler’s Dilemma!

 

 

 

________________

*Moral Bearing in a proacitve sense, but not in regards to culturally moral (opprobrium-based) coercion; and in specifically the fact that the law is somewhat of a rationalized form of the culturally opprobic and at least in the way individuals end up relating physio-rationally to it. For as a tool also of physiologically rational invigoration of anthropological experience, the law becomes physiologically relevant and binding for the culturally semiotic, opprobrium-based self.

 

 

 

5) Opprobrium Matrix and The Bodily Vulnerable Heroes It Inexorably Produces

Otherwise we would not be able to tolerate

 

culturally physiological,

physio-cognitive and rational

stability itself!

 

 

And the cultural and semiotic, anthropological matrix survives in effect because of the challenge brought to it—the physiological challenge of individuals and in their own physiologically rational imposition. Individuality is thus the real cryptic monarch of moral possibility in regards to the culturally structural and anthropological; or as a seemingly imposed coincidence—roughly—of individual physiologically rational imposition that, as of agriculture can only be understood as the physiological projection towards culturally imposed ideals the individual lives in. And personality is thus the individually idiosyncratic mode of that projection—probably necessarily as some form of ultimately structurally compliant defiance.

 

And so among these ideals of the culturally structural itself—paradoxically—is the very physiologically rational mode of the hero, against the opprobic. And thus does representation of the anthropologically structural also contain a form of physiological antidote to its own force of stability albeit in the ideal and fictionally physiological—that nonetheless is physiologically real and thus potentially effective in the worst of all possible scenarios that is the loss itself of culturally structural momentum.

 

Because when, for whatever reason, culture cannot impose itself, the physiologically real hero comes to the physically real fore, front and center—towards a potentially new founding of further cultural possibility, once again and into the future.

 

And is thus the physiologically—but not physically—real is the background of working, cultural rationality itself, on perhaps a form of standby and shadow alert, in case she is called back into real and physically moral service, once again.

 

But in both cases, the human group is ultimately secure in at least its diachrony, through time.

 

_________________________

Moral Man Immoral Society (1932)

 

 

6) Big Systemic Philosophy

And perhaps to say one has a lot of philosophy, means that individual is more physio-rationally attune to the diachronically abstract—that is an understanding of self outside the self, beyond just the physiological perception and condition of bodily individuality! And Sacrifice Anthropology (that is of course also Exiled-Man Anthropology), in Oriental culture becomes a working, functionally equivalent Nirvana Anthropology as ideal, that effectively sees the physiologically primary, bodily self held in check under a conceptual and semiotic edifice of physiologically rational discipline, rigor—and also surely tolerance; that in both cases and in regards to both cultural spheres, sees culture in the very possibility of in some way overcoming the physiologically primary and non-mediated—that is, finally and in all cases, a rational force of will and conceptual positing against the physiological itself that effectively must be understood as an alternate physiological proposal in itself (that naturally relies intensely on a rational, conceptual—and narrative—understanding of what it seeks above all NOT TO BE!)

(11sep16)

 

 

 

7) The Physiologically Cognitive Mode of only Empirical Science: The Historical End of the Renaissance and Renaissance Man in Francis Bacon [Science in A Renaissance Society (1972), W.P.D. Wightman]

 

[QUOTE] By assuming a radical dualism between observed nature and Man’s self-consciousness he was able to sketch the outline of a possible explanation of the former in purely mechanical terms. By thus submitting the whole of the observable world, including Man’s organs of thought and feeling, to the immense power of mathematical formulation he gave succeeding generations the means of seemingly unending progress in the attainment of the mastery of Man over things; but at the cost of Man’s cosmical alienation. It was another Frenchman* who saw that ‘science without conscience is no other than ruin of the soul’. Four centuries later we can see that it may be the ruin of the world. [END QUOTE]

 

A physio-psychology of power that is the objectification of reality—really, empirically and scientifically—through the objectification in the same moment of the human observer…Becomes something of an anthropological calamity when Man must depend on his own sense of power as absolute and cannot free himself, therefore, of his own physiology, psycho-physiology and physio-rationality; because he ends up living in distortion in regards to his physiological physicality—that is in fact his very rational nature, that is distortion as a form of radical dualism; because subjectivity cannot in fact be disassociated from the bodily (even in regards to the physiologically rational); and thus an elimination of the subjective becomes itself a mechanism of bodily removal, much in the way culture effects the same process—but in the case of science, it is truly a radical elimination, for the key and underlying root of human, moral impulse is in and because of physical, bodily experience (that only in one’s own sense of bodily self and vulnerability, can one regard just this in others). But the scientific observer, through a convention of elimination of subjectivity, is objectified herself by the very object of analysis; inversely, from object back to subject-agent. And the greatest hell man can know is his own dehumanization that is always a loss of his own subjectivity, in one way or another (and even its positive forms of wholesome restraint, because freedom in a collective sense is actually individual limitation.) Thus like all human phenomena, a warped distortion beyond, finally, man’s ability to revise his own conduct, is the problem; particularly because the physiological nature of human experience lends itself to this. A power rationality as absolute that seldom is capable of understanding the causality of its own physiology, and at the initiating point of procedural imposition. That is thus a rationality that does not concern itself with its own physiology, and so a form in itself finally of physiological removal, along the same structural lines generally of Crucifixion Anthropology, and so not surprisingly would tend not to regard the physiological reality of experience, perception and interpretation of others (logically because it renounces just this in itself).

 

And like a man who has no deeper, serious regard for his wife (because she is just supposed to be there, anyway.)

 

_____________________________________

* François Rabelais (ca. 1493 – April 9 1553)

 

 

 

8) The Anthropological Self VERSUS Personality

[Vicarious models of physio-identity formation and experimentation: because as of agriculture I live necessarily in the projection of my physiological being (that is, in regards to this that I am and call myself), I also already live vicariously in regards to some form of ideal or model—quite usually imposed to some degree by opprobrium and moral sense—that is a model situationally and especially at first to some degree outside myself and extrinsic to me (that is, of course, the whole point of anthropological, semiotic rection of the individually physiological, anyway); and thus am I also prone to other and new physiological models—as ideals, when I come across them, or in regards to new physiological experiences that befall me (because surely even without a semiotic, rational idea and ideal as that which I shall be in my physiological projection of myself, new physiological experiences might also dictate, as of simply experience itself, new forms of physiologically construed identity arising through experience, first and not as the result of moral ideals or the opprobrium-based pressure of the moral; which is, of course, how the shadow abusers of contemporary political realism and manipulation see individuality, as exactly that which is physiological vulnerability through experience itself (through rape and murder, for example) that physiologically grows on the individual as of initiate and tentative, criminal experience (very probably because shadow abusers of  typically American and Anglo-Saxon Intelligence Communities are physiologically accustomed themselves to abusing their citizens, usually—but not necessarily only—through ideas and the semiotic, as the de facto guardians of physio-semiotic and financially aggregate, human order of their societies.) And so would not likely believe very seriously in real independence of individuality itself, anyway. That is, they impose what is their on mediocrity—and from their own position of negligent, decadent advantage over their fellow man—on others. [Farrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrt!]

 

Thus the human proposal of the divine becomes also human, physiologically rational expanse, in regards to which human beings totemically relate in their own physiological projection and identity, that is the very possibility of a vicariously lived, divine-like experiencing of the dignity of the civilized individual (as of really a civilized because god-fearing self that is thus equipped suddenly to regard that same dignity in other human beings); and this in a culturally-structural, anthropological sense, off of which new spaces must also and eventually be physiologically sought, physio-semiotically wrought—such as the dignity of the body sensual of the Italian Renaissance that was perhaps the real beginning of science and behind the possibility itself of somebody like Galileo (who himself is as of the human corporeal in his very methodology and foundation of our contemporary understanding of objectivity and the empirical). And this historically, until something of a new Dark Age came along, at least in regards to the human corporeal and sensory, in the form of the Protestant Reformation that was a loss once again of the dignity of what is bodily human (but that, of course, did not completely succeed in imposing itself, as we all know…)

 

Depth: Always in the why behind my physiology probably usually in hindsight; but how I see things is the future of my physiological entity and my behavior, and that which will determine how I react (to what degree and in what degree of restraint); because physiological experience in some ways is the horse without a rider, at least momentarily and if you are not an athlete of life (that is the physical and physiologically rational, at the point of very-close-to-complete-unity; but never quite exactly)…

 

Life feels better when you are the horse (and jockeys are small and insignificant, anyway).

 

 

__________________________

Provable Truths and Galileo: get his original wording in this regard that would seem to suggest he only holds himself to what he can observe, in regards to that which is provably true only in that sense, not intrinsically; that suggests a quality of the instrumental, and not absolute essence….(Hollow Man Conceptualization, once again!)

 

 

 

9) The soul as conceptualization as of our longing for depth

That is a need to conceptually impose depth on physiological experience that we clearly perceive at times as not really having any at all—which frightens the hell out of culture itself, that turns a great part of culture into a permanent process of struggle to impose depth on experience: aesthetic depth, but more importantly—and not just in regards to the West—a conceptual (rational hence logical) depth, and which both become a form of phsyio-psychological reassurance in the power art (as creator and user/connoisseur) and the broader force and tide of text-based cultures since the origen of written language—that is the power to rationally impose on the world as a Cognitive Potency (Cognipotencia (Eschotado)), and that has the parallel, illusory power of cutting into the nebulousness of physiological experience itself and from the standpoint of individual experience (that is probably the high point of 20th century art—particularly literature, in Joyce, Döblin, or Updike—of certain and true ableit artistic understanding of the decorum quality of even the conceptual, that thus sets the individual at odds with the edifice of culture itself, leaving her very much out in the cold, so to speak. Simply because individuals have bodies, but society or culture, or the group of my fellows and peers, do not; that is to say, from the standpoint of individual observation as of the bodily—because human groups as categories are necessarily abstract as the only way the individual will ever truly relate the them. Realting physically to the crowd and mob, is impossible as an individual in reagrds to individuals.) Physio-totemic quality of the others in the physiologically rational mind of the individual…

 

 

10) TURN SURFACE INTO DEPTH: The rational method can thus be understood as partly because of (?) artistic endeavor of the Renaissance and its new, intense delight with perception itself (and its plasticity); the possibility of observation was itself due to a turn of the mind away from Christian-medieval postied depth beyond an awful surface of experience that simply had to be transited through phsyio-conceptually (or an impetus to transform it into such because of its misery) that later becomes a physiological rebirth of delight with the observable, as physio-aesthetics of surface (that perhaps really finds depth in the pictorial and in perception of images precisely in the physiological impact perception has on the eye of the beholder; as a refined form of simply pleasure and invigorated civilized forms of physiological experience, eventually endeavor.)

 

And so sequentially a methodology of observation becomes possible that, inversely, seeks a form of depth once again in the observable as no longer just appearance, surface and superficiality; that is a plastic origin—and culturally—of the possibility of Science itself, specifically in the scientific way of observing. And so appearance and surface become once again a now scientific form of depth, in regards to the production of rational rules of understanding the natural world; but that itself becomes once again a depth of only the rationally physiological, finally, in its very inability to give deeper human meaning to really anything at all, that is the fundamental crux of its very nature (science) as elevating the quality of material, bodily experience, while at the same time ultimately degrading it, in its (Science) deeper and very much complete divorce form the implications of physiological experience of the bodily self with almost no rational approach to it at all—because in the heat of its (Science) fantastic power of technological imposition, it has very little means of preventing itself form becoming as well something like the purely physiological.

 

Orange

Because it would seem to lend itself almost not all to the real act and process of founding a solid and culturally useful understanding of specifically the implications of human physiological experience. It simply ignores this, except in regards to the exploiting of people’s physiological-psysical nature in an economically structural sense, and in regards to a military-financial intelligence community control of phsyio-semiotic order: the turning of people’s physiological nature against them is in fact extremely useful in this context, no doubt, and as long its understanding goes no further than the use made of it as an instrument of cultural contention, containment and definition towards ultimately just systemic, financial order.

 

Technology, yes; but for really what purpose?

 

Science should have had a better answer to that, but it doesn’t; and in fact to this day relies falsely on the realm of the spiritual for any and all higher forms of understanding (outrageously!)

 

____________________________

MONKEY MAN And so perhaps the reason science cannot ultimately replace religion (at least in regards to the Anglos-Saxon, English language-based, cultural realm of socio-political, cultural definition) is that it came itself into being auxiliary to the Judeo-Christian spiritual definition of anthropological stability; that it could morally detach itself from human reality because of a Christian Crucifixion Anthropology that sees science in a curious coincidence in its own technical methodology of annulling the subjective with a similarly Christian denial of the physical (particularly in its Protestant variation ultimately); in which science is able to in fact decline any higher form of ultimate human meaning precisely because it could—because another physio-semiotics of Christian anthropological stability through a culturally cryptic exile mechanism of primary individual physiology was already culturally operative; and so because of the fantastic results of the empirical, there would seem initially to be no reason at all to actually revise or seriously understand its own deficiencies, and given that ultimate anthropological stability was in fact the result of another realm of semiotic force and foundation; as kind of negligence, finally, and over the last 200 years of science that only had to come to terms with its own destruction as result finally of the catastrophic means of anthropological destruction it became in itself as in fact a result of its own anthropological obliviousness. And thus it comes to be understood as just another fantastic realm of the human physiological in itself, as space of human endeavor and imposition that from at least in its original Protestant historical form, left the important things actually to somebody else, as an ultimate renouncing of higher forms of human understanding…Both Science and Judeo-Christian anthropological stability require the annulling of the human corporeal, conceptually—but also in very real, practical consequences that is, in its worst-case scenario of distortion—in actually both cases—a circumventing of higher moral regard for the value of human life itself.

And so science, form this very much unfortunate standpoint can be regarded as just as stupidly physiological as religion itself, and not really superior to it, only in its technical achievements as kind of physiological blindness that is in fact its very flaw. And so between both realms of the Empirical versus the Religiously Spiritual, the common point is actually physiology itself that in both cases is because of the force of denial and annulling of the bodily (curiously!).

 

Physiological experience is not moral in itself, and so depends on some form of conceptual (semiotic)—and so necessarily rational, universally comprehensible—order to in fact oversee it, so physiology can safely be in a collective, cultural sense and for your security; chiefly because physiological experience and invigoration cannot be renounced; is the salt of life and so evidently non-negotiable. So culturally and by hook and by crook it has to be overseen. For your security! Because quite obviously, you can’t do it yourself.

 

Galileo is a physiological perceiver who revels in fact in perception, first and foremost; perception for him is that which is undeniably real! And so it is as of perception that he becomes the scrutinizer, intensely and methodically so. And the possibility thus of science itself (if Galileo is to be understood as first historical intellectual practitioner and patron in a contemporary sense) is ultimately because of this very much Mediterranean-Adriatic infused sensuality of delight with physical experience, under the political-economic and anthropological canopy of essentially spiritual, semiotic stability…and at least initially.

 

 

 

 

 

11) Religious origin of quotidian delight and its connection to 1)Science; 2)Capitalism-Consumerism

As of Middle Ages quality of life (comfort) rises, and the Renaissance is in part centered on the rebirth (once again in the Mediterranean-Adriatic) of delight in life, that is nevertheless supported by the stability of religious anthropological physio-semiotic order as key component of this very stability; and Galileo, like art, takes delight as of physical experience, in perception and the human body itself (in itself); that is not initially in conflict with religious semiotics. That is thus in itself a physiology of tolerance and enthusiasm for the physical—in the physical, but also naturally in regards as well to the material.

 

 

12) In regards to all things human and in terms of cultural attitudes—philosophical and religious entities, forces and their manifestations—understanding its real and truer connection to the bodily and how it relates to it—and even despite the message and words of its own propositions—is key to understanding its real anthropological entity and significance: ALWAYS IN THE BODILY!!!! Empirical Science and Religion, for example, are in this sense curiously similar on exactly this point as strategies of bodily removal and exile, in both cases, and in the face of contradiction of the fact that deeper moral impulse is always directly founded in the individual’s sense of bodily vulnerability especially to a mechanics of anthro-biological opprobrium. But, in the extreme worst-case scenario of structural distortion, if you have in fact succeeded in removing the bodily from the real force of ideas and the anthropological, you have eliminated moral foundation itself. And so in a contemporary sense (as seems clearly to be the case here in NEF) there is simply no possibility of ethics the way we understand it, without a greater embrace of in fact the bodily itself.

 

Foundation of Anthropology and Cryptic Nature of Culture: Is because the body cannot be structurally and thoroughly renounced, and this despite the words, message and spirit of a particular geographically, historically determined semiotics; culture is cryptic because, despite a structural semiotics of physiological order that denies the physiologically corporeal and bodily, the structural itself cryptically services the physiologically primary of bodily experience as clearly a form of deeper technical, structural coherence that cryptically centers everything, in fact, on the bodily (that is the true, deeper essence of human groups—in their real survival and necessary invigoration—and is the chief and cryptic defining force of the culturally-posited rational itself)—but all the while without rationally contradicting nor undoing the culturally-posited semiotic; thus true coherence is an overriding, cryptic supervision and balance of cultural space behind the back so to speak of the culturally rational itself—because, yes and perhaps regrettably, physiological reality must inexorably be held in check BY FORCE to some extent (because the physiological nature of people is, at its deepest core rationally opaque—zoomorphic—that is undoubtedly the strong arm element and true muscle man of its own survival—that itself subordinates the rational, as really instrument of its own violent will towards imposition and physical self-preservation, and of which science is just a quite modern, relatively recent avatar of the same original thing albeit a top a never-before-seen power of imposition that is directly—not just potentially—beyond the limits of the anthropological itself—and so inexorably fatal at the species level, and especially if you live in a very sophisticated BUT TOTAL DARKNESS in regards to the mechanics of your own physio-anthropological entity.

 

 

13) IMPERIAL ANTHROPOLOGY AND PHYSIOLOGICAL FREEDOM, IN ORTEGA Y GASSET

Is a good—simple, clear—example of an animated structural suspension through tension among the parts that all anthropological contexts partake of in the inexorable, universal circumstance of human groups, and bodily singular individuals—that makes all anthropology imperial as a force of semiotic imposition, and in regards to groups and their constitution over and through physical—and physiological—individuality.

 

Tension: argamasa como fuerza estuctural, entre el individuo y la semiotica de los otros; que es un copiar-emular-y buscar pertnenecer-pero respecto un grupo real que es también fisiológicamente totémico, dentro de un proceso fisio-cognitivo y racional del individuo. Y la tensión se debe al componente biológico individual de oprobio que permite la creación cohesionada de grupos humanos en los que el individuo es semióticamente definido según el grupo, pero respecto de la fisiología individual propia; proceso y circunstancias que son naturalmente una combinación de coerción real y opróbica, más la ilusión y encandilamiento individual por pertenecer.

 

 

[1] Lo simbólico y lo conceptual ambos han de encandilar fisiológicamente el organismo del que contempla; es pues un poder de seducción fisiológica del que percibe y respecto los procesos cognitivos y fisiológicamente racionales del individuo. Con lo cual, en la sujeción fisiológica, y después en el proceso cognitivo fisiológico individual, es preciso hablar de un espacio mental fisiológicamente totémico; que es un lugar cognitivo físio-racional donde el individuo se relaciona posicionándose moralmente como individuo frente a lo percibido y sensorial, que desemboca en la definición tentativa emocional-moral del ser humano frente a la percepción sensorialmente de lo que hay; de aquello que acontece en el espacio inmediatamente físico y también conceptual (pues el observar, leer y finalmente comprender no es otra cosa que una forma interactiva-y viritual- de percepción.)

 

Resulta crucial pues el encandilamiento fisiológico precisamente como un ser y estar vigorizado como fuerza subyacente y propulsora después de la proyección fisiológica individual que es finalmente un querer ser ante todo totémico y respecto también de alguna clase de ideal, emulación o modelo ante el cual el individuo haya quedado encandilado y hacia el cual uno se va viviendo, o bien como una forma de emulación o bien como un vigorizado rechazo; o ambas cosa a la vez, siendo todo ello el logro supremo de la antropología agrícola y sedentaria que es simplemente una forma de estabilidad física y espacial colectiva, pero fisiológicamente vigorizada.

 

Con lo cual parece evidente que el proceso permanente histórico de la civilización humana ha de lanzarse sobre todo a un espacio fisiológicamente semiótico como único espacio posible de expansión humana, después de la agricultura y el sedentarismo; que obliga además a la conceptualización de una virtualidad cultural, finalmente, que implica la creación de espacios fisiológicamente vigorizados que sin embargo no minen ni desdibujen la estabilidad colectiva base y real. Que quiere decir que todo antropología a partir de la agricultura es forzosamente una antropología en buena medida estética, pues el orden semiótico es finalmente el orden fisiológico que jamás puede ser tal sin no cuenta con la posibilidad de su propio estímulo y vigorización.

 

Y las ideas que finalmente rigen un grupo humano solo son aceptados por sus integrantes por medio del vigor fisiológico que dichas ideas brindan; o bien si otros influjos auxiliares fisiológicamente vigorizantes surten sus efectos, garantizando la misma viabilidad físio-semiótica del transcurso existencial-temporal del grupo.

 

Porque en el caso de que no se pueda lograr la necesaria vigorización de la existencia sedentaria humana, los mismos individuos y en su propia ferocidad fisiológicamente racional de imposición, fatalmente crearán su propia semiótica, y sus propios significados mas al gusto inexorable fisiológico suyo;

 

Pero eso sería, naturalmente el fin del grupo, y la fundición de nuevo de otro grupo, normalmente a sangre, fuego y hierro siempre candente, como una vision incluso de lo más somero respecto de la historia registrada humana indica.

 

Y se hace necesario hablar de la libertad fisiológica de los seres humanos, repsecto de los espacios antropologicos semióticos como el problema y sino secreto desde siempre de los grupos humanos sedentarios.

 

Y esto simplemente porque los contextos materiales y tecnicos han ido cambiando y evolucionando al descurrir del tiempo humano, sobre todo despues de la agricultura, mientras que la fisiología humana y también a partir de la agricultura, ha permanecido universalmente única y siempre la misma.

 

[2] Y en la ofensa que de uno se siente está la resistencia empedernida de éste respecto del otro, el ofensor; y otro gran baile historico está pues en el maniobrar con el fin de evitar que el otro se ofenda, en cuanto a mecanismos de persuasión que redundan finalmente y una vez aceptadas, en contextos fisiológicos-semióticos estables cuyo artimaña principal ha de ser siempre el que el otro se aproxime en su querer y voluntad propios, a la manera por ejemplo de la propuesta mesiánica de Cristo que es un salvar de la muerte a aquellos que lo quieran y que obren acorde con ello. Principalmente porque contra la voluntad del otro solo cabe la fuerza cuyo ejercicio finalmente desbocado es, además, del extremo gusto fisiológico de todos, y una vez puestos a ello, siendo esto el principal problema de los contextos antropológicos que son verdaderamente estables solo por cuanto permiten la vigorización fisiológica, o bien directamente por medio de la violencia desabrida, o dentro de modos auxiliares de ejercicio fisiológico, y particularmente semióticos que evitan mediante las ficciones empero fisiológicamente reales el conflicto directamente corpóreo y físico; pero en verdad tanto da el uno que da el otro, pues ambos son formas primeramente de estabilidad fisiológica precisamente en el ejercicio vigorizante del ser y estar fisiológico, aunque las posibilidades culturales de mayor enjundia naturalmente solo se dan respecto de contextos que en algún grado significativo semiotizan los conflictos antes físicamente reales y violentos; y dado que el hombre mejor vigorizado está en cuanto preso del miedo, o dentro de cualquier proceso de autoimposición fisiológica-racional. Y esto a tal extremo y en tal grado, que aquellos contextos antropológicos que rijan semióticamente la fisiología estructural colectiva, pero que no logren dar salida a los espacios fisiológicos de máxima vigorización y tonificación individual, simplemente no son estructural ni temporalmente viables como tal, o al menos respecto de un mayor desarrollo cultural, tal y como lo conocemos nosotros y respecto de la historia humana.

_______________

Lo semiótico es tal porque es simbólico al mismo tiempo que es fisiológicamente obligado para el individuo y dentro del espacio totemico, fisio-cognitivo individual; que, con el tiempo y en extensión cuantitativa respecto del colectivo humano particular, se impone oprobícamente al colectivo y respecto de cualquier individuo que pretenda pertenecer o pueda considerarse que pertenezca; y eso incluso naturalmente en el rechazo y desafío individual del mismo, pues la individualidad en sí está en buena medida en el desafiar, en algun grado y de alguna forma…

 

 

 

14) Decorum Anthropology is Cultural Virituality

VERSUS The Physiologically Immediate

The group side of the opprobic is the conceptual side of anthropological experience, that is the reason (whatever form of logic and not necessarily empirical) as to why we do what we do and towards whatever immediate purpose; the meaning to and behind all of which the culturally semiotic must provide and in regards to which individuals physiologically project their own energy and selves—introducing of course and to some degree personalized elements, that become usually closer to a matter of personal style and idiosyncrasy rather than a force of personal creation. Because culture provides the semiotic content for the physiological, but the individual (especially initially) provides the physical, physiological energy.

 

Thus the structural context (within which people are in the projection of their physiological selves and energy) is viritual in itself and the union between cultural, semiotic structure and human physiology is likewise the very much totemic quality of opprobrium; that is, just as the structurally semiotic is a virituality, so does part of the human self likewise become viritual in and through the opprobic. And so the real, authentic self is always the bodily self (that is in fact the authentic moral self—that knows vulnerability, hence also empathy—and that is also the more authentic and deeper rational self); but the possibilities of self are, of course, mostly in the others:

 

In a social sense and within the cultural rigors of decorum rationality and its opprobrium-based realm of totemic virtuality and physiological control; but also in regards to the physiologically immediate other who becomes key to a bodily freer social self (as opposed to physiologically immediate isolation, in which the physiologically extrinsic, totemic and culturally rational self—turns against the bodily rational side of personality and the individual’s experiencing of self.)

 

And so in physiologically immediate contexts of inter-personal exchange does the self once again know and experience her physio-bodily entity, once again and ultimately as a form of relief and respite form the rigors of opprobrium-configured, conceptual and cultural virituality, in which it would seem individuality is permanently held to an only physiological, totemic captivity to her own—or those culturally imposed—ideals of our dummy selves we can certainly never actually be physically:

 

Because the totemic realm of individual anthropological experience is based always on leaving the body behind; a stepping out momentarily, so to speak, so that the self may be delivered unto the rigors ultimately of survival and stability of the group and its culturally postied logic—in our being in some way as an aspiring to that which we are inexorbably not nor will ever completely be as corporeal individuals.

 

This is not to say that personal encounters are sudenly no loger subject to the culturally physio-semiotic, but rather opprobrium-based semiotics can in fact be more directly leveraged by the inidividual in situations of face to face, direct inter-phsyiological exchange (that is, in regards to the physiological complexity of conversation, gestures and facial expresions of emotion and personality); that the individual can in fact manipulate, play creatively with—and immediately correct or rectify in regards to the object beholder’s percpetion (naturally as of the subject’s only partial percpetion and understanding of it.) For In direct physiologically immediate experience with physical others, the communicational agent and the human reciever are both momentarily joined suddenly, in a kind of alliance of the physical human world of living individualiy—against this nebulous and inneffable force of the culturally structural that necessarily is to weigh so heavily on the subjects of her universal majesty,

 

Our sovereign, Lady Anthropology.

 

Physiologically totemic spaces within the Anthropological

-The cultural and phsyiologicaly semiotic;

-A totemic—cultural side—of self that physio-totemically relates to the rationally vague (rationally blind) authority of the group and in regards to semiotic posits the group arrogates and holds itself to.

-The physiologically totemic relationship man enters into with the divine as his own positing of his own impossible ideal of self, omnipotent precisely in regards to opprobrium that is the central force of definition of the self:

 

Greek mythology—or at least in specific historical periods of it—considered divinities lived actually in the physiological nature of the bodily individual, which thus becomes an alternate mode of dealing with the same circumstances of bodily, physiological nature that in some way—through some form of conceptual logic and posting—must be imposed upon, subjected and thus defined as ultimately the physiologically semiotic order of a particular human group, through time and imbricate with specific bodily circumstances and context of its living, vital experience.

 

The Group as the virtual side of the Anthropological

Because after all, where is the human group to be physiologically found, anyway? How often do individuals actually relate physically to the group? And thus the individual experiencing of others (friends or any type of physiologically immediate exchange or context) can never be understood as group experience, either; for the individual in front of you, and similarly to yourself, is not the group, either; but rather,  both of you in fact are allied in a certain sense and in that context against the phsyio-semiotic entity of the group and its wearisome posits of right and wrong, and its ever-present, ever-obsessive notions of appropriateness—to the extreme of one’s suddenly knowing freedom from the cultural self and its phsyio-semiotic tyranny, in the physiologically-immediate, inter-personal other.

 

 

 

15) Ortega Y Gasset y los estados de suspension antropologicos

La fatiga de un órgano parece a primera vista un mal que éste sufre. Pensamos, acaso, que

en un ideal de salud la fatiga no existiría. No obstante, la fisiología ha notado que sin un minimum de fatiga el órgano se atrofia. Hace falta que su función sea excitada, que trabaje y se canse para que pueda nutrirse. Es preciso que el órgano reciba frecuentemente pequeñas heridas que lo mantengan alerta. Estas pequeñas heridas han sido llamadas <<estímulos funcionales>>; sin ellas, el organismo no funciona, no vive. [Cáp. 1 de España invertebrada (1922)]

 

La naturaleza fisiológica de la experiencia humana, condiciona la misma inexorablemente; y dado que los proceso cognitivos son también fisiologicos, la misma violencia física que es el hombre es igualmente la misma violencia fisiológimente racional y cognitiva. Con lo que todo ello contribuye a reforzar el estado permanente de movimiento en el que ha de vivir el hombre-movimiento no necesariamente físico y respecto los contextos agrícolas sino fisiológicamente cognitivo, de base racional y orgánica-que es la entidad base intrínseca nuestra. De manera que una naturaleza que permanentemente ha de hacerse implica una interioridad inicialmente ahuecada.

 

Conceptualización ahuecada del hombre

-En la entidad nuestra humana de autoconocimiento propio en la inicial percepción de aquello que me consta que no so yo.

-La constitución extrínsica antropologica del yo fisiologico individual en la semiotica del grupo.

-La amenaza corpórea oprobica-y base de la posibilidad moral humana-que convierte la misma identidad individual en una modo fisiológico permanente de reacción,  anticipación y cuidadoso acecho respecto del mundo exterior humano y social y semio-culturalmente moral.

-El caracter fisiológico de la existencia que convierte esta en un transcurrir más bien que un ser y estar estácticos; pero esto no solo en cuanto a la edad sino respecto de la permanencia vital del yo que solo en el proceso fisiologico vigorizado mejor se conoce y se reconoce; es decir, precisamente en el transcurso temporal punctual (pero incesantemente reptido) en el que uno es menos consciente de sí, que implica que el proceso fisiologico natural de vigorización es en sí mismo una forma de ligereza y libertad, más allá-está claro-de las demandas moral-estructurales del grupo humano antropológico; lo que convierte la otra parte del yo (este otro elemento contrario) siempre en algo elusivo, siempre de alguna forma más allá de nuestro conocimiento, y nuestra posibildad de apresarlo…Este otro componente que todos designaríamos como nuestra identidad, nuestro yo consciente y razonado.

 

_______________________

Lo que sugiere la hipótesis de que la racionalidad humana tal como la conocemos pudiera ser no apta para la naturaleza físico-fisiológica nuestra; e igualmente que al menos en parte se debe (la racionalidad) a un proceso evolutivo visto en conjunto, de lo más feroz y violento, a lo largo de muchos milenios y generaciones humanas; de tal forma que pudieramos asertar un caracter trágico respecto la naturaleza cogniscente humana esencialmente accidental y malamente sobrevenido historica y evolutivamente, con el efecto de desbordamiento del mismísimo sostén físico humano (por no hablar del antropológico, que desde hace un siglo sabíamos crípticamente y sin lugar a duda que se nos estaba quedando pequeño por razones de repente tecnicamente evidentes.) PORQUE el hombre sobrevive en grupos que funcionalmente requieren que parte de la fisiología humana individual se integre a la entitdad mayor grupal; mas no a expenses de la capacidad explosiva humana de respuesta fisiólógica individual, al final y cabo la posibilidad misma y fundamento existencial del grupo. Adicionalmente, la naturaleza potencialmente racional del ser humano como evidente arma mayor del hombre supervivente historico y frente al mundo-que incluye naturalmente otros grupos humanos como ameneza y rival-no puede separse del ser y estar físicos humanos, esto es, de la experiencia corporal y dado que la experiencia humana es experiencia ante todo fisiologica, que es precisamente aquello que la experience grupal y civilizada (que quiere decir sedentaria) busca someter-que es un encauzar vigorizado y un definir-madiante la semiótica. Que (y siguiendo a Spengler) la fisología humana se acabe semiotizando según la propuesta racional solo grupal, no pinta muy bien respecto a un desenlace futuro cultural-estructural, del ser humano cada vez más alejado de las circunstancias físicas originales que vinieron a definir se fisiología una vez evolutiva; y puesto que jamas dejará el hombre de ser acrícola, la huida tecnologica humana hacia adelante tarde o temprano disminuirá sus propias facultades fisio-racionales y cognitivas, porque la huida espengleriana fisologica al futuro racional una vez urbana es una huida finalmente de si mismo, tal como Spenler lo esobza en cuanto al context fisiologico nato humano que solo semioticamente no puede seguir abesteciéndose, nutriéndose; pero también en cuanto sus capacidades racionales e igualmente morales, siendo ambos de origen en buena medida físico a partir de la naturelza fisiológica humana-y crucialmente corpórea-.

 

 

 

 

 

16) The Conversion of Physical Violence into Physiologically Rational Violence

 

Civilization and the problem of our physiological nature

Cain [4:2] Next she bore his brother Abel. Now Abel was a keeper of sheep, and Cain a tiller of the ground. [4:3] In the course of time Cain brought to the LORD an offering of the fruit of the ground, [4:10] And the LORD said, “What have you done? Listen; your brother’s blood is crying out to me from the ground! [4:11] And now you are cursed from the ground, which has opened its mouth to receive your brother’s blood from your hand.
[4:12] When you till the ground, it will no longer yield to you its strength; you will be a fugitive and a wanderer on the earth.” [4:14] Today you have driven me away from the soil, and I shall be hidden from your face; I shall be a fugitive and a wanderer on the earth, and anyone who meets me may kill me.”
[4:15] Then the LORD said to him, “Not so! Whoever kills Cain will suffer a sevenfold vengeance.” And the LORD put a mark on Cain, so that no one who came upon him would kill him. 
Seth
Enoch (son) Enosh (son)
Enoch (City Cain founded, named after his son) (son) Kenan
(son) Irad (son) Mahalalel
(son)Mehujael (son) Jared
(son)Methushael (son) Enoch
(son) Lamech [4:23] Lamech said to his wives: “Adah and Zillah, hear my voice; you wives of Lamech, listen to what I say: I have killed a man for wounding me, a young man for striking me.
[4:24] If Cain is avenged sevenfold, truly Lamech seventy-sevenfold.”
(son) Methuselah
(wives) Adah & Zillah (son) Lamech
Adah (son) Jabal the ancestor of those who live in tents and have livestock (son) Noah  “Out of the ground that the LORD has cursed this one shall bring us relief from our work and from the toil of our hands.”
Adah (son) Jubal ancestor of all those who play the lyre and pipe. (sons) Shem-Ham-Japheth
Zillah (son) Tubal-cain who made all kinds of bronze and iron tools.

Zillah (daughter) Naama

A conversion of physical violence towards others into an individual physiological violence of purpose and toil—that becomes an accommodation of human physiological nature by sedentary, agrarian contexts through physio-semiotics (the physiological projection of individuality towards culturally coherent—communally understood—“rational” objectives.) And so inevitably leads to a progressive refinement of language, technical understanding and know how—as well as of the arts and ultimately societal mores.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

17) The Conundrums of Anthropology

 

  1. Rationality considered from the standpoint of the physiological is the only way to really understand the rational

Physical experience takes succor in physiological invigoration; like for instance in the permanently needing to scavange, look for, gather and/or hunt for food, in which a physiology of desperation itself becomes a mind numbing opiate in regards to the need for the conceptual understanding of nearly anything; but if rationality as we understand it—subject to and actually a product of originally specific cultural contexts of higher (originally religious) meaning and the need for it—is to be considered hallmark of civilization,

 

What then becomes of human physiology as of agriculture and this “opiate” quality its invigoration produces?

 

Because human physiology—it goes without saying—can no longer evolve its way out of its very own historcally-configured biological state and condition, acquired definitively as of more sedentary anthropological contexts (that quite logically and universally impede an active force of human natural selection at least initially in regards the intra-group realm.)

 

Quite logically the semiotic—that is also aesthetically physiological—becomes the natural outlet for physiological invigoration primitive (pre-sedentary man) had almost no recourse to because pre-sedentary anthropological experience simply is in its own physiology, and thus does not require individuals conceptually define and control their own physiological entity and behavior according to culturally rational and conceptual posits of the group:

 

Pre and non sedentary human groups live not (or live to a lesser degree) in rationally conceptual posits of their own simply because they do not have a need for them. And thus is primitive culture primitive on this very point, of its being an existence of very close to permanent physiological exertion—exhilaration—and movement from which the higher, more conceptually complex anthropological rationalities of sedentary cultures can only be considered as something like a stately architecture of physiologically semiotic luxury.

 

But the living and collective needs that define sedentary and agrarian anthropological contexts are, of course, different.

 

And so if rationality itself is to be hypothetically considered a need experienced by progressively more and more sedentary human groups, a better understanding of the nature and circumstance of such a necessity becomes finally a deeper understanding of the rational mind.

 

In sedentary contexts human physiology, though it is in itself unaltered and so permanently defined from generation to generation, becomes the center of a new anthropological problem and in fact conundrum:

 

For the gradual acquisition by human groups of the knowledge of agriculture (of seeds and the conceptual complexity of cause and effect from seed to harvest) had produced a context in which man had no choice but to begin to live aesthetically as a way of tolerating the simple fact of sedentary life as no longer being in only one’s bodily physiology; and this especially because implicit is a form of duress and suffering in the bodily circumstances of immobilization and the suddenly brutal awareness of being trapped—like never before—in the physical limitation of human experience.

 

For the opiate of physiological invigoration in sedentary—and especially agrarian contexts—is itself no longer immediately available nor apparent; it in fact becomes something that must be carefully cultivated and eventually refined by the structurally anthropological and cultural itself.

 

And the conundrum is that human will to life and group survival over the millenniums indeed did bring man to the anthropologically sedentary—but at the expense, however, of a deeper and corporeally inherent physiological comfort of the physiological itself; that is the comfort of not being anything more than physiological being.

 

In this sense, such a change could be very well described, for example, as our being cast out of some kind of previous state of bliss or garden; or in terms of successive stages of human kind and some divinity’s effort and struggle of trail and error the way in fact pre-sedentary man is mythologically understood perhaps almost universally—and as in fact only gradually distinguishable himself from the other living creatures he contemplates.

 

Because in sedentary and agrarian contexts the opiate of physiological experience in just physiological being—at least initially—no longer works; or rather works inevitably against the configuration of human groups that are no longer themselves in movement. And so what is at one time only a very real aesthetic sensitivity of early Neolithic human physiology, later becomes a physiologically semiotic resource—towards ultimately conceptually defined human groups that physiologically impose rational logics of a fictional nature on their surroundings, and which work a totemic effect back onto the human group itself.

 

And it would universally seem that the opiate of physiological experience for sedentary man is only viable in the rational possibilities of the physiologically totemic and culturally virtual—because the actual physical consequences of human physiological invigoration quickly overwhelm the very definition of sedentary groups and the possibility of their still being a group.

 

And physiologically semiotic definition of groups—according to their on opprobrium-enforced logically rational posits in regards to their own surroundings—becomes a means and resource to the group’s sedentary, agrarian-based survival—simply because people can still live physiologically invigorated experience without having to completely renounce group membership and embrace.

 

Thus is individual moral identity more than just itself a consequence of sedentary group experience, but rather eventually becomes the chief instrument of physiologically invigorated experience in sedentary contexts which must exceed physical limitation—like never before—through the crucial force of fictionally rational imposition that it is nevertheless most certainly physiologically real.

 

And totemically thus does human rationality begin its historical-cultural ascent through in fact the aesthetic, as of the structurally determined need to hold sedentary groups together while still providing the salt of life that is physio-exhilaration sine qua non.

 

_________________________________________________

The beginning of the Neolithic culture is considered to be in the Levant (Jericho, modern-day West Bank) about 10,200 – 8,800 BCE. It developed directly from the Epipaleolithic Natufian culture in the region, whose people pioneered the use of wild cereals, which then evolved into true farming. The Natufian period was between 12,000 and 10,200 BCE, and the so-called “proto-Neolithic” is now included in the Pre-Pottery Neolithic (PPNA) between 10,200 and 8,800 BC. As the Natufians had become dependent on wild cereals in their diet, and a sedentary way of life had begun among them, the climatic changes associated with the Younger Dryas are thought to have forced people to develop farming.

 

-Thus religion is an opiate not because it is religion, but because it is physiological—as part of a physiologically totemic order of sedentary physiological projection by individuals towards semiotic idealizations and posits; and that of course works physio-totemically in reverse, back onto the human subject (and by extension, the group) towards her own gradual elevation and physio-rational enhancement—ultimately through time and over the generations.

 

 

 

 

18) Opprobic games and rational subversion: COINTELPRO

…expose, disrupt, misdirect, discredit or otherwise neutralize…

Dependence of individuality on the group is effectively utilized against the moral self of target individual in regards to social medium of individual’s dependence; becomes a game of removed and remote manipulation of that social medium towards controlling agency over those principals, notions and perceptions that come to constitute a physiologically rational group sentiment of belonging—that is effectively a form of subliminal constitution of group rationality itself (a rationality that is physiologically, sensorially and physio-rationally, physio-conceptually,  constructed and so thus is not really explicitly rational, or completely so; and thus is effectively vulnerable to a subliminal, sub-rational (that is to say, as of a physiological, physio-sensory presentation) agency over and manipulation of it. Thus to say group-posited rationality is not rational, means that because individuals themselves are opprobically pressured in their own relationship with what the group “knows” to be true, the individual cannot herself rationally approach (nor critically comprehend) her own zoomorphic fear of the group’s rejecting them; individuality, as far as group cohesion and entity is concerned, is the individual’s fear of rejection—ostracism—or the group’s turning violently on the self—that essentially constitutes a blocking of man’s higher cognizance towards supremacy and in fact survival (originally, anthropologically) of the group.

The strategy followed in regards to a subliminal (sub-rational and so physiologically aesthetic) force of agency through human groups (as in the case of COINTELPRO), could effectively be described as using target individual as that agency’s medium of expression—specifically in regards to the group’s physiologically totemic perception of target individual and towards a transitive and controlled revealing of that individual as unworthy of belonging: that is the deviously imposed presentation of the pariah, in regards to the group’s physiologically rational substance of self-identity—and most devastatingly in the folds of the group and in our midst.

But because this is, for all individuals potentially involved (as in fact dependent in some way on group definition and its physiological substance of the opprobic) a sub-rational force of individual definition—of that part of personality that is group-configured—the potential for group-internal violence is easily kindled, as long as meta group agency is effectively hidden and cannot be immediately traced back to a rationally understood—rationally visible—causality.

So you are essentially playing sub-rational, physiologically-totemic forces of human group configuration against the other side of the rational self, much like a hunter exploits the specific physical, physiological and anatomic entity of a particular form of animal prey.

 

 

19.The Culturally Rational

versus Physiological Freedom

 

(    [VERSUS] AT&T Anthropology   )

 

1) One is the cryptic causal foundation of the other; and as such can the culturally rational not always be coherent. Chiefly because culture has always feared and violently struck out at physiological anomie. And so the reason of life, after agriculture, is that collective, structural viability requires that people have one; that is, that they rationally project their individual physiology, necessarily towards culturally reasonable, conceptual—semiotic—entities; this is, of course, not to say people are not free in their physiology to be what they want to be, but it does imply being an individual is only as of the conceptual possibilities of the cultural space one’s physical existence takes place in and is dependent on; and that whatever form of defiance human personality builds itself upon, it is also always in regards to specific cultural norms and a particular culturally-bound experiencing of the conceptual.

 

2) The reason for the culturally rational is thus that it is permanently against physiological anomie, that effectively makes not only language but logic itself a form of necessary—minimum—standardization of the individual and that could be considered the better part of identity itself. But clearly, however, the foundation of logic is also cultural—anthropological, even—as an originally particular sensory experiencing of a specific geographic context, by an originally particular human group. And the particular body experience of particular geographic and environmental contexts, produces a specific form of common sense that is the very much bodily foundation of a specific cultural logic, finally. Thus, the collective will towards semiotic definition of the physiological is also regionally different, although universal in essence as stability through definition, which, in regards to human physiological experience can only ultimately be a meaningful—purposed—engagement of it. And so, all cultures, to one degree or another of both will to rationally impose on the physiological—as well as also a tolerance of it—posit different mechanisms and systems of the conceptual over and through the individually physiological—that is conceptual according to whatever common sense permanently local, bodily experience and over the generations as ended up depending on towards its own functional, collective viability (survival originally).

 

3) Thus the very reason for culture is ultimately that which originally so very much terrified it; that continues permanently through time and once again to threaten it—given that human physiology, as of agriculture, can no longer evolve in itself. Systemically, however, the threat of physiological anomie is simply the danger of non-definition, and that on careful scrutiny comes to be understood as the real motor of the culturally-posited rational itself (as thus not really an enemy, but rather the natural, physiologically invigorated impetus of individuals, especially in their youth and into middle age). But clearly invigorated human groups originally made for more resilient human groups, and thus it seems clear and universally, that specific anthropological contexts seek not to completely suppress the physiological force of individuality, but rather make it the cryptic center of even the culturally rational itself, and in a very much secret contradiction to and paradox with the logic and narratives of specific cultural experience. And so the foundation of individuality is culturally inherited, but cultural systems cryptically (and necessarily) accommodate individual physiology and personality by allowing—perhaps even secretly (‘cryptically’) encouraging—individuals to define themselves against and even beyond the cultural itself, that is thus initially the reason culture needs to be culture; but with the added advantage that, although human physiology is in fact permanently defined and constituted, cultural systems clearly live to evolve!

 

4) And thus not only does the stability of the culturally rational need to be invigorated (through simply and permanently human physiology), to be truly stable culture needs to be challenged that becomes thus the need once again to impose itself; and culture is alive in the very challenge that it is brought to it, that is the impetus of its own force through time. But, of course, the circumstance of the physiological is stimulus (through intrinsic need as of specific spatial context, that can be understood as a permanent drive to towards the attainment of satisfaction—or broadly comfort); and the physiological thus never vies well, all the time and in regards to all the phases of individual development with the rational. And worse still, human rationality is very much physiological in itself, being rational conviction much more important than actual rational understanding itself—for bodily experience is bodily in its very singular limitation, and thus can never really know beyond what it can actually apprehend (and this often in a strictly sensorial sense!) But rational conviction has long been demeaned, and in fact overshadowed by the culturally considered higher rigors of the rationally analytical. And this must now be critiqued.

 

5) Because the rationally analytical, while also always present in all cultural manifestations in all historical periods, has become today as of Western experience (originally) a form itself of physiological anomie—or this in at least the worst distortion of it. Specifically because of its obvious power of material transformation, it has tended to work against the anthropological configuration of human groups—in specifically how empirical imposition—to in fact impose itself the way it has done as of industrialization—posits the methodological elimination of bodily individuality in, first of all, the observer herself; that is a sort of objectifying of the human agent as of the object of analysis; which as a methodological approach, it goes without saying, has been powerfully effective, but that as an ontological position becomes ominously sinister as an observer who renounces the bodily, in regards ultimately thus also to other human beings whose bodily experience similarly—and historically—has become analytically irrelevant also. And thus, in the renouncing of the bodily (this that is referred to as subjectivity) is the technical impossibility of the moral (given that opprobrium is only effective in the individual’s experiencing of bodily vulnerability; that is the reason why the moral—perhaps ultimately rational—possibilities of a computer are no possibilities, no how.) But physiological freedom, as the cryptic cornerstone to the survival and, later, collective civilized viability of human groups, is also historically trigger and detonator of the distortion of science itself, in its very cultural physologicalization beyond just simply the methodology of a very sophisticated, technical form of dorking around with what is in front of you.

 

Because the freedom of science—its original ontological force—is that it removes itself from the opprobic as a physiology initially of only inference, regardless of the at least theoretical, social consequences of its endeavor; but a physiology of inferences is in itself a powerful thing, that cultural has in fact always carefully controlled, and given that its own stability has always resided in physio-rational definition as limitation: for Icarus is cryptically more than just an admonition, but culture itself cannot be Icarus!

 

6) One significant example of just this is in economics—or more exactly, in the administration through time of business models—always in regards ultimately to human physiological aggregates, that sees a very much analytical force of analysis and highly refined, technical precision, applied however to the necessarily unaware human object; in such a way and method that physiologically invigorated experience—that naturally precludes to a great degree higher forms of rational awareness—becomes chief tactical asset of technical imposition and that (in regards to banks, and to some extent all business models that seek essentially the same financial stability of account balances, through time) works permanently to maintain this informational discrepancy through multiple strategies of conceptual vagueness, never-clearly-understood technical circumstances and difficulties; and through a very much fostering itself of physiological freedom of individuals, but ultimately—spuriously—towards just its own reinforced, leveraged position over human contexts, through time.

 

AT&T Anthropology in effect is about the control of aggregate human, physiological contexts, through time and in regards to human experience only in terms of purchases based on new, induced and very much fabricated needs—all of which can only come ultimately through a force of impingement on the culturally conceptual itself. Thus AT&T Anthropology, in its historical form of technical climax after 1980, could have only come into being through a furious, never-before-seen process of media consolidation that computer cybernetics only made all the more formidable and absolute, after the early 1990s. And thus a higher realm of truly intellectual, physiologically rational endeavor and cultural entity, eventually becomes only in itself a culturally functional cliché, seemingly as a higher point on the cultural spectrum of light and understanding, but that is only, finally, a form of just lip service and auxiliary support to a physiological obliviousness the culturally structural cryptically founds itself on—and with the added convenience and advantage that structural agency never has to feel guilty about what it is nor ever account for its own reality of cultural dominance, as long as loftier semiotics of cultural cliché holds…

 

But AT&T Anthropology is defective anthropology, specifically in the fact that it does not work towards the reinforcement of the individual, as natural anthropological spaces do, but rather permanently towards just its own structural leveraging of the human physiological and aggregate where the big money is and has always been!

 

And it is human physiological freedom that AT&T Anthropology so fiercely protects, as a form of living hagiography of praise towards individuality, but that paradoxically must refrain from ever openly explaining where its real structural legitimacy actually comes from; that is no legitimacy at all, but rather simply a structural leveraging of human—and consumer—aggregate physiological experience, through time.

 

6. Human Groups

INDEX

1) A Story of Opprobrium at the Center of You

2) Genetic Variation

3) Human Groups Versus The Bodily Individual in Four Points

4) Genetic Variation in Human Groups (2)

5)Exiled Man Anthropology Or Structurally Displaced Individuality of Anthropology

6)THE HUMAN GROUP OF CIVILIZATION

7) Individuality begins in the human group. Explain:

8)Perceive and So Shall You Be: The Force and Violence of Human Perception

9) The Apocalypse Man in You

10) Of Human Violence Of Human Physiological Bondage

11)Semiotic Function Semiotic City of Christ

12) Science  Religion Physio-Semiotics (and Physiological Milieu)

13)Hazañas humanas de superación biológica y cultural

14) Cariz fisiológica de la experiencia humana y social[15aug16]

15) Una ambivalencia antropológica exigida

16) The Culturally Rational versus Physiological Freedom versus AT&T Anthropology

 

1)A Story of Opprobrium at the Center of You

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Moral_Man_and_Immoral_Society (1932)

From the standpoint of opprobrium, explain why the logic contained in the title of the book would almost inevitably always be true; specifically, what situational circumstance of individuality (from the standpoint of opprobrium) insures this?

 

A social need of self is directly produced as of the zoomorphic circumstances of opprobrium (as biological feature of human beings, and probably similarly in regards to all mammals, birds, fish and possibly insects); because a sense of self as of the contemplation of especially social reality in terms of fear and the consequences of one’s being rejected, ostracized, expelled—or murdered by the very human group one is intensely, biologically dependent on, is of course also the logical implication and confirmation of self, as at least perceiver who, additionally, must foresee and eventually anticipate the consequences of her own behavior. This eventual need of social foresight regarding one’s own behavior is necessarily the seed of what we understand as morality, and perhaps as well, a very important component of rationality itself, in regards at least to human beings who take the herd concept far above and beyond the point of any other living species on the planet. And it is certainly a form of biological force of urgency towards the need and development of a rational self in and against the group, and given that only individual experience is corporeal, bodily experience.

 

Thus the problem of anthropology as individual, bodily experience but paradoxically configured as of a group becomes the very structural center of anthropology that, in the physiologically immediate circumstances of the inter-personal realm of group life through time physiologically (and already thus morally in a physical sense) begins to define the parameters of the group, its structure, and thus imposes a physiological appropriateness on different individuals in regards to what becomes the vital purpose of the group itself, towards its perseverance and ultimate, group survival.

 

Because in pre-agricultural contexts, survival is quite clearly in the group itself sine qua non; and in the biology originally of human beings, as well that becomes, of course, the foundation of biological opprobrium that is initially—but also logically—a priority of the group over individuals.

 

So, seemingly individuality would thus become a problem, and even a threat to group viability, and in a certain, technical sense—it is; but a problem as really an inexorable circumstances of bodily experience only individuals live in, and in its quality of the logically inexorable, is solved by making it the true, underlying—cryptic—cornerstone of the structurally collective, simply because individually resilient members of a group (and quite naturally at times against the group) ultimately make for more resilient groups. Thus the accommodation of the force of individuality becomes a commandeering of it by the anthropological group and, eventually, culture; because inexorably only individuals live physiologically corporeal experience.

 

And so the morality of individuality is thus clear from the very beginning as the numerically inferior underdog, who lives permanently in a paradoxical, Catch-22 context of needing biologically to belong to the group, while being permanently prevented from ever completely belonging because of the corporeally singular experience of the body:

 

Thus even for the individual, can the corporeal become a problem as indeed permanent obstacle towards total, group integration; and so for the individual, corporeal-based individuality is permanently a form of burden.

 

Naturally, as of agriculture and definitively sedentary experience of the group itself, culture’s ability to mediate individual experience through the semiotic, becomes key in regards to a new mode of anthropological functionality, that is naturally (intrinsically) a distancing of individuals more and more from physical and physiologically corporeal experience through the ideas a human biology of opprobrium makes physiologically relevant, and physiologically binding for the individual; and situationally these ideas are simply the notions the numerically superior force of the group hold as real, of whatever nature and regardless of said notions actually being real or not—as long as they are anthropologically effective.

 

Situationally is this thus a geometry of opprobrium of a relative, situational nature, and that of course changes as the notions of the group are modified, or in regards to an altogether new group the individual may, circumstantially, need to integrate with.

 

Because even immorality is a still conceptually within the scope of the moral, that becomes the structural hotspot of individuality, after sedentary experience in which physiology can no longer just physically be the way it could in pre-agricultural (pre-sedentary contexts) and only physiologically held in check by a body logic of the group; as of agriculture it becomes a physiology of moral dilemma itself that substitutes the physiological being of pre-agricultural human history. And so individuality becomes a structural requirement, if one is to belong to agricultural-based, human groups in which moral dilemma as tension is the primary, living source of simply invigoration, the anthropologically structural, however, cannot do without.

 

And the individual’s function is that of living in moral tension towards really structural viability itself, given that the nature of human physiology is still that of pre-sedentary human groups, for how can human biology evolve through a mechanism of human natural selection, in highly refined, dynamic contexts of collective, physiologically-structured human groups?

 

The answer is, it can’t; not as of certainly agriculture. And in the historical immediacy just previous to it, only cultural and group relevant biological evolution (as process of natural selection) could have taken place, and for a little while longer; because agriculture definitively halts human biological evolution in that it no longer allows for the force of human, natural selection.

 

But if only individual experience is truly physical experience, who really are the others whom the individual physio-rationally toils with and under, permanently as the human group of individual dependence? Because every individual you actually talk to, is an individual just like you—and whom, if you talk long enough to him or her, you know is in some sense not one of them, of the others; but rather is this individual before you and in his or her physicality you know to be very much like yourself?

 

Because the circumstances of opprobrium are crucially physiological, not really rational, although you can intellectually apprehend a conceptual understanding that, however, is not comparable to the direct physiological force of biological opprobrium—because opprobrium is the cause of the individual’s need to be in and towards the rational, but is intrinsically irrational (zoomorphic) in itself.

 

And so always is the group one is dependent on a figment of physiological experience, that necessarily only just verges on the rational, but that is not rational itself. Because the demanding nature of pre-agricultural, pre-sedentary group experience, demanded also a direct command over human, physiological response of the individual; and originally through natural selection, the biology of opprobrium and the physiological mode of being it dictates, is simply our biology to this day.

 

And thus from a strictly structural standpoint, individuality is guilt, remorse, fear and dread—and perhaps also inevitably empathy in regards to the plight of others one knows so well as of one’s own experience of self as the underdog that is intrinsically (in its very structural circumstances) individuality;

 

But from the standpoint of singular, corporeal experience, individuality is also a criterion of the bodily self versus the group; and so becomes fear and dread—jealsoy, envy and hatred—but is also a sense of fairness, and fear of excessive brutality of the group against the individual (because individuality is the very context of being an underdog), and an acute sense of justice and equanimity, in the physio-biological experience of individuality always and permanently at the mercy of the group; and to the group is also individuality an appeal for order in fact through justice;

 

And, of course, defiance that is also at times the cold and calculating moving against the group to one’s own advantage through rational acumen, for how else can advantage be gained over the numerically superior force of number of the group?

 

And individuality is also thus at times the need to hide, and in fact deceive, as a protecting of what is individually intimate against the anticipated fear of the consequences of the group’s taking offense—and thus its rejection of you.

 

But the good news is that, in all the turmoil of being of the self, in the commandeering of your physiological response by the collectively structural, and thus the individual’s need rationally, strategically to protect herself, it is culture itself that depends crucially—and waits thus expectantly—for individuality to challenge it, though lady culture in her silence and perhaps enigmatic and subtle smile, says nothing in this sense,

 

Because the burden is naturally always on you to actually be you;

 

That is in fact how she really prefers it, and despite perhaps the individual’s initial understanding of just prohibition; because she is not really about prohibiting—structural viability is in cryptically accommodating that which inexorably is, and even if she doesn’t make this explicit; she can’t, because you are supposed to, finally, not so much in your acts and words, but rather more likely, attitude.

 

It is then in this sense that exactly what you are in becoming you, as thus a response to the physio-semiotic constriction through the oprobric that is the culturally-posited rational itself, still in some way belongs very much to her.

 

That is to say, you could not be the you you are if not for culture, and specifically the human group you depend on that effectively makes you what you are, and very much in physiologically rational counter-response to it.

 

And so then does your defiance as self-affirmation also in this sense belong to her.

 

______________________________

Genetic Variation is a form of natural difference perhaps also towards simply a form of intrinsic, group invigoration—as ultimately a structural elasticity as group resilience; that could then perhaps explain the ultimate meaningless and defective quality of genetic variation in regards to human beings—given that moral dilemma itself, after agriculture, would seem to override any other form of strictly biological difference in regards specifically to group intrinsic mechanism of invigoration. (Page wonders about the possible reason for genetic variation and its apparent residual quality from an evolutionary standpoint in regards to human populations; because ultimately being as a self is permanent being in difference and against the natural, intrinsic pull of the group itself over individuals, to the point that biological differences of genetic variation lose their purpose and have effectively been substituted.) [INNER GROUP COHESION IN PHYSIOLOGICAL ENGAGEMENT AND STRIFE]

 

 

 

2)Genetic Variation

            Intra-group difference [BECOMES] intra-group division and tension

                        [BECAUSE OF] individual physiological nature

 

Division helps to engage physiological nature of individuals; engaged physiology is an internal (group intrinsic) form of stability. And so definition of physiology is an engaging of it, and its very invigoration; and thus becomes an elasticity of group structure in the possibility of physiological invigoration of different individuals that additionally, will seek further forms of invigoration and definition externally and in regards to inter-group differences (that is, of course, also an opportunity of the group’s own definition through and against other groups).

 

Thus once again does the structural accommodate individual physiology in the contextual invigoration and engagement of it; as if all anthropological groups universally can only be groups if individual physiology is in some way subordinated to the group itself, in at least its very invigoration as ultimately the only real possibility of group stability. Because non-engaged physiology is more destructive in its unpredictability, and thus is itself a threat intra-group dynamics counters by effectively providing a context of division, that is invigoration, that is thus finally a consolidation of the group itself.

 

 

3) Human Groups Versus The Bodily Individual in Four Points

  1. Physical and Physiological Core of The Individual

Zoomorphic Bodily Vulnerability g Biological Opprobrium g

Morality based on Bodily Vulnerability g Rationality Based on Bodily Vulnerability g

Genetic Impulse to Belong, but Impossibly Beyond the singularly Physical + Physiological g

Situational Continuum with-for-against The Group g

Situational-Conceptual, Subject/Object Continuum g

Individual Possibility of Empathy in regards to Other Individuals.

 

AND CRUCIALLY Capacity to perceive (especially visually) depth.

 

 

  1. Collectively Structural Side of Human Groups

-Biological Opprobrium and the Group

-Physiological Relevance of the Semiotic

-A Group-Posited Physio-Semiotics against the individually physiological

-Becomes functionally collective, opprobrium-based secondary physiology;

-But that cryptically defines itself off of and against deeper, real physiological core of the individual

-And so also cryptically (and in contradiction to the semiotic) reinforces remotely, indirectly individuality itself.

 

  1. Real But Cryptic Cornerstone of human Groups is Thus the Individual

 

  1. A Structural Stability Diachrony

Is the Individual’s effect of physiologically violent invigoration on the structural itself, as finally a suspended state of systemic, structural tension, through time. That becomes a structural relationship of mutually physiological dependence between bodily individuality, and the collectively opprobic virtuality of a culturally-determined and specific physio-semiotics.

 

 

 

 

4) Genetic Variation in Human Groups (2)

Allows for individuality as space against the physio-semiotic; that is also a source of physiological invigoration as difference, division and strife, which in effect reinforces difference and thus engagement in regards to physiological nature of human experience—that is thus a systemically centralized means of stability at the very structural center of the anthropological itself as individual experience; that is thus an immediate instrument of ultimately group stability, through similarly invigoration and physiological engagement—crucially because individuals survive as members of a group. But real group stability as the structural is itself only possible if individuals are physiologically invigorated mas non troppo and through mechanisms the culturally structural can ultimately adapt to and thereby benefit form—especially in the form of systemic and cryptic opposition to it, because this probably feels more invigorating and even if it is never explicitly—rationally—understood.

 

 

5)Exiled Man Anthropology

Or

The Structurally Displaced Individuality of Anthropology

That, in the exclusively bodily, thus accounts for the moral patrimony of really indiviudality itself—as the only way to begin to know the moral that is in your own physical, bodily vulnerablity; and biological opprobrium is about moral threat that is ultimatly physiologically experienced as physical, bodily threat; but structurally, it is the physical which human groups can never actually asimílate that effectively leaves the individual permanently out in the cold, so to speak, and that is in fact the very realm of moral possibility, in regards really to the anthropological itself.

 

And so the general and broadly stated rule of thumb is human groups have difficulty with morality because only individuals live in bodies; groups are a physiologically semiotic reality, but not physical. But groups can, of course, control the physical circumstances of bodily trangressors…

 

So are human grupos real?

The individual relates to other indiviudals, and thus seldom physically understands herself as part of a group; the group is however very real in physiological sense although not rationally. A case-in-point could be human aesthetic sensitivity to group-like formations of uniform objects (groups of elongated pine and cypress trees; rows and colums of chairs and desks; groupings of houses and buidings that permanently denote in the human observer’s perception a conceptualization of human presence and potential activity; an extension of rows and columns of automobiles awaiting shipment…); but while such images are physiologically sharp and poignant, they are effectively opague to rational and intellectual anaylisis, at least initially.

 

In evoltionary terms (both biological and thus also orginally social, between rival human groups) physiological experience would seem to have proved itself supreme, as the constant, underlying pillar to all posterior semiotic expanse; because the semiotic is also physiological, and thus the realm of real physiological expanse and transit for human beings after agriculture. Becuase as a constant, there was really no place else human physiological drive and impetus could expand into, except into the symbolic through language (while the physiologically rational force of art became auxiliar—and in some sense in opposition—to the culturally-posited rational itself.)

 

Because art services the deeper physiological nature of people and experience by circumventing the culturally-posited rational.

 

So it would seem the physiological nature of indiviudality relates totemically to the group more cognitively than actually in a physical sense, especially so after agriculture; thus is indiviudal moral dilemma a physiologically rational experiencing of  the group albeit through the anticipated aprehension of the consequences of one’s own behavior and the sense of bodily vulnerabilty this could potentially incurr.

 

And so bodily experience for the individual is—in a social sense (that is perahps ultimately the only sense of individuality) in regards to a deeper subconcious (subcultural) stratum of anthropological, group configuration—because of and in pitted opposition to a very much nebulous sense of physiological dread and loathing, chiefly in regards to the anticipated consequences of one’s own bodily behavoir (and even if only in words, it is still easily conceptualized as really an individual, bodily act with regards to another human being or human group.)

 

Thus in a strictly collective sense (as, again, perhaps ultimately the only sense) individuality could be conceptualized as simply the possibility of guilt, remorse and an underlying state of bodily vulnerablity and apprehension.

 

The only sense because the human, social universe begins for the individual at exaclty this point and at the earliest of ages in one’s physical-psychological development.

 

And, is there any other universe except the social, really?

 

All indiviudality is thus socially produced in the very contradiction as necessary group integration of the individual (towards individual safety that is the group’s survival); but as a singular human corporality that never can compeletely belong.

 

And that space between belonging to the group, and the physical impossibility of complete group integration, is you.

 

No wonder the whole thing propelled itself into the physiologically totemic and abstract.

 

And this particularly because physical human interaction directly with other physically real individuals, is often percieved ultimately as a form of relief from the physiologically moral and totemic tension the individual lives in (in her mind and as the better part of the physiologically rational itself.)

 

Because culture ultimately wants your physiology, but not really your body.

 

You have to take care of that.

 

(Because cryptically culture in this indirect way, needs you to be you!)

 

 

 

6) THE HUMAN GROUP OF CIVILIZATION

-Is not physical;

-But is physical rather in the physiological and the physiologically binding force of opprobrium biology.

-The human group of civilization is thus a figment of the physiological mind and cognizance of the individual;

-That is, however, rationally opaque and so not intellectually apparent (because the original human group of universal anthropology stakes its ultimate survival on the raw and ferocious physiological response of the individual, that only the physiological and non-rationally mediated could effectively make explosive.)

-But individuals are in fact physiologically and aesthetically sensitive to the group.

-Crucially important to this argument is the fact that physical experience itself (direct and face to face physio-situational, physiologically immediate human interaction among individuals) is a form of delightful relief precisely from the physiologically mental ardors of opprobrium and the physiologically totemic turmoil of the individual’s really group and collective configuration she is, however, rationally unaware of.

-And this becomes very probably the chief reason why culture is cryptic; because rationality is itself cryptic from the standpoint of only human physiological response and its violence, though from the standpoint of culturally-posited rationality, it is the body world of opprobrium that is in fact the cryptic, shadow realm of cultural experience.

 

 

Practicing with Ideal Models of Self

The great missionary, like the great artist, is able to convince some people of the truth of ideas they already half hold, but have been impeded by propaganda or restraints form adopting. Thus he liberates them to become what they have partly wanted to be all along, and so they move in the new direction not only without regrets but with joy. Francois de Sales was learning this lesson about the human heart…(Pg.142, The ‘ Peaceful Conversion’ of Chablais (Nef))

 

-How you believe you are seen is like an ideal of you up, so to speak, on a stage; that is opprobrium as bodily destruction at the hands of your peers only at a deeper physio-zoomorphic level, and so transformed (?) physio-totemically into almost a graphic experiencing of an ideal of yourself—in the mind’s eye and always in the body’s heart (that is, of course, the real force of opprobrium); and so naturally is the individual caught internally between both planes or realms, that is the ideal and very much extrinsically-wrought you (based on what you would yourself be in the eys of others and in regards to their approval or not) versus the body’s physiological turmoil as very much also resentment towards the power fear in this social sense has over the bodily self that is also you.

 

Vicarious Propositions of God towards a Better, Original Human Self And so in the ideal of god as a human projection of the Super Self (above and beyond specifically opprobrium) can man thus viscerally play at being a better—perhaps higher—self; in thus experiencing himself the impossible role of God, while interacting also as a totemic object of the same initial projection. And faith becomes historically a prototype of psychiatric therapy and exercise; a mechanism of physiologically moral transit and vicarious formation, towards a higher social being…

 

 

7) Individuality begins in the human group. Explain:

-Illusions are physiologically real. The physiologically real is probably more important in regards to human experience in many ways than reality itself. (?)

Genetic Variation is due to—or ends up being useful in regards to—the physiological nature of human experience as individuals dependent on human groups. As a form of food for the eyes and senses, physical and personality differences among individuals of the same group produce an effect of physiological engagement and delight that is probably hugely significant in regards to ultimate group cohesion that, because of the physiological nature of human experience, must also be an invigorated group cohesion.

-Art works very much like a code, as a signifier that usually very loosely references some form of meaning; and the meaning of art is the broader realm of non-mediated, human physiology—outside behind, and around the culturally-posited rational itself. And this is so in such a way that what may in fact be rationally opaque (for instance the zoomorphic nature of biological opprobrium) can still be aesthetically referenced in the biological mettle and sensitivity of the individual.

-A history of totemic exercise and growth—that is human history, as of agriculture. Explain:

 

 

 

8)Perceive and So Shall You Be: The Force and Violence of Human Perception

Sound-of-rain-on-your roof-mechanism of physiological conformity with physical limitation as definition, is also a form of higher physiological contemplation of what you are; that allows you to physiologically step outside yourself—given that you are the object of an external force of pressure and onslaught; and through that externality is the possibility of looking back at and down on your satisfied, physiological self; that is satisfied –because protected—because safe and sound, which the perception of external force only heightens, reinforces (through ultimately the physiological idea of bodily sanctuary, refuge, safety.) And it becomes a physiological use of the external that is finally a physiologically-conceptual force of comfort in the individual, very much along the lines of religion and the posting of rational logic onto exactly that which cannot be contradicted, as also a way for people (or cultural groups) to step outside themselves and thus acquire similarly an image of themselves through the eyes of the divinity as super self,  albeit above and beyond the rigors of the opprobic and physical limitation itself,

 

Towards a rough-cut and violently forged sense of ultimate bodily security and quotidian stability.

 

In regards to which eventually someone will come along and set down the logical, culturally-imposed precepts to its mediation (codification) by the group; which will become the conceptually semiotic side of all permanently future mechanisms of opprobrium-driven configuration of the group,

 

As long as the base and initial physiological illusion never loses its effect:

 

And how can it, if the logical foundation of the culturally-posited rational utilizes human, physical limitation in such a way as to permanently remove itself from the possibility of being contradicted?

 

But was this intentionally done through some kind of original cleverly crafted, human design?

 

Not at all; picture if you will a Jason Bourn fight scene in which two thoroughly trained men go at each another while seeking to avail themselves individually and against the other, of any object or spatial circumstance they might come across, and phsyio-rationally understand (almost instantaneously) the tactical use they can make of it, towards only the purpose and contingency of need to physically impose themselves on their rival.

 

And the violence of human perception is the human force of rational imposition, when it needs to be.

 

Tom Hanks on His Island in Cast Away (2000)

Is something of a case study of cultural man albeit outside of any culture whatsoever, that becomes a physiology of need that is portrayed finally as a physiology of logical inference towards the individual’s ability to physically survive, but ultimately in regards also to the ability to impose symbolic meaning on his circumstances,

 

And given that no one has previously done it for him.

 

And so his ability to do just this is powerfully enhanced when he finds (creates for himself) a way back into language, through his physiologically totemic relationship with Wilson, the volleyball;

 

That capacitates him to in fact recover other elements of the civilization he is originally a product of (like mathematics, for example) as further tools towards an above all rational imposition over his bodily circumstances, that is however ultimately of a logical, mental nature of essentially the mind.

 

And the violence of man is his violence, once again and back into the wilderness of pre-agricultural (pre-cultural) man, that could be understood narratively as Adam himself in the very contingency of violent need towards a violence of rational creation, in regards to anything he can avail himself of;

 

And in regards to human beings, this means precisely limitation itself the human subject turns to her favor in the rational license not fully knowing allows us:

 

For in regards to the non-apprehensible, we can say whatever we finally need to, as long as it is permanently non-apprehensible and thus forever beyond the possibility of being contradicted.

 

Because physiologically rational inference and imposition does not have to be right, as long as it works; that is to say, as long as the individual—eventually the greater cultural group—can successfully avail herself of it.

 

 

 

9)The Apocalypse Man in You

The reason for the cryptic foundation of culture, that thus allows for fantastically cohesive—yet invigorated—human groups by semiotically defining, and thus limiting primary, human physiology, is that human groups historically did not always survive, and so individuals also had to be of the fiercest mettle as also the imposer of meaning exactly when meaning was no longer available structurally from the group itself, which the individual is in fact capacitated—potentially and universally—to do.

 

And thus is the contingency of anthropology covered from both angles, that is the normal stability of human groups in the survival of the group, through time and over the generations—but not individuals (naturally); or in the event of the entire group’s demise, a single survivor in her core and primary physiological rationality (that group configuration always makes the cryptic center of its own edifice, anyway, by in fact defining and limiting, but not completely suppressing it) forces the individual to revert openly back to a warrior-builder physio-rationality that must create for itself and as an individual what the group can no longer impose—until a new group naturally arises.

 

Physiologically Real but not Physically Real

The irrational—or zoomorphic—and subconscious to which people nevertheless are aesthetically sensitive and receptive, becomes a physiologically relevant entity through biological opprobrium that is in and regards to the individual, the instrument of the group’s imposition as definition; and that is nevertheless initially opaque to rational thought; and so is to be understood as physiologically relevant, but rationally opaque.

 

Physical Experience is Not Diachronic because it’s sensory Experience

So Jorge Guillen’s poem (Más allá) is all our poetics in the daily renewed consciousness of bodily experience and knowing ourselves once again and day after day, in very probably the body’s initial perception of exactly that which we are not—that is the visual (and often aural) conformation of material reality, as well as the human world of a moving, interacting others.

 

And in seeing what I am not, I am…

And so human being is the experiencing permanently of a kind of bodily exile in regards to a material (and animal) world you know you are not—and to some degree, not really part of almost at all.

 

Thus is being finally a permanent state of limitation that not surprisingly (that is to say, logically) makes the real and human spirit one of overcoming and imposition, and this most fiercely and constantly so, as a physiological fact and circumstance of this that we are in our sensory being…

 

With regards then to the physiological possibilities of the semiotic, it is certainly no wonder at all human beings would push ferociously into it, historically, as simply a resource swiftly understood—or perceived and felt—as useful, if only one can conceptualize the real pressure that is the physical limitation of bodily experience.

And so as soon as man needed to, he began a much more intense construction of his own symbolic and semiotic cathedral as culturally conceptual universe, according to and at pace with the historical progression his linguistic capacities allowed for.

 

And that original need most intensely in an historical sense was the long and progressive advent of agriculture.

 

Because when you are actually physically sedentary and permanently settled in one place, you suddenly must bear the greatest of physiological pressure to actually be by moving and in movement, and to a degree hitherto never felt before:

 

And thus almost desperately does the individual need at that point to project her physiological self, rather than simply be physiologically—because the possibility of group cohesion as of agriculture is in the ideas of the group itself and the physiological relevance of those ideas for the individual’s ability to belong (through opprobrium.)

 

But “project” one’s physiology in regards to what, towards what end, goal or objective?

While it is certainly true that you ultimately decide, the availability of possible modes of social being as available—and appropriate—ideals and working models towards our own individual being as projection, are surely only available in that they are in fact appropriate—that is, culturally conceivable according to standard, semiotic culturally shared convictions of the group in regards to which the individual can choose—and surely make some form of customized and individually peculiar adaptation—but in no case can she actually invent social roles that are not at least socially conceivable and broadly understood by the group.

 

Supremacy, finally, of the physiological

Cultural change thus does take place when the culturally construed (opprobrium-configured) semiotic plane of the culturally-posited rational is no longer relevant in regards to actual and collective, physiological experience; that is physiological experience in its own impetus and vital autonomy that no longer relates successfully to the culturally semiotic and structural, and that begins logically to live in its own physiologically rational imposition of meaning, as is also universally inherent to human experience and its physiological substance.

 

But of course human, physiological experience and impetus is the deeper driving force of culture itself, below and behind the a culturally-posited logic of its own only culturally rational understanding of itself; and thus milder forms of non-violent social unrest and existential turmoil are historical forms of actually cultural opportunity, at the level of the anthropologically systemic, towards its regained and once again renewed synchronization with the living physiological projection of individuals.

 

______________________________

And the meaning of life, after agriculture, is specifically in the fact the experience must have a purpose, if complex social structure is to exist in a working, vital cohesion of all its elements, through time; For how else can physically separate and distinct individuals actually be part of a single living, systemic entity? And individual purpose towards necessarily some degree of personal, ultimately physiological definition in regards to the nature of what one is in one’s doing as being, becomes the group’s instrument of effective individual standardization; and that as the structurally standardized, must seek out physiological opportunity of invigoration (in genetic variation itself and the stimulus—difference and strife—it becomes; and in regards to structurally auxiliary spaces of physiological exercise—the arts, sports, and sundry forms of culturally-defined physiological entertainment as really invigoration.)

 

 

 

 

10) Of Human Violence of Human Physiological Bondage

Is in imposition (that is perhaps the essence of physiological entity in the power to attain comfort); in the semiotic capacity of also physiological transit from one state of limitation, finally, to a new state of stimulus—and at least initially—until that too, grows stale, at which point can one move on once again from limitation into novelty, once again and successively; or one can simply go back again to the first and original point, that in the individual’s returning is physiological novelty to be once again had and experienced.

 

And the physiological is thus movement, is transition from the static to stimulus, in novelty itself; or as a perpetual back-and-forth, back-and-forth between alternating states of stimulus as relief from the physiologically novel that has inexorably gone stale, once again…

 

But man is also violence in his moral entity:

Because morality—perhaps meaning itself—is ultimately based on the individual’s physiological (and so not immediately rational) sense of bodily vulnerability that is the core biological element of Opprobrium, and in regards to the risk of being savagely dismembered by your fellow group members, because of the offense you caused; or the dread similarly of your being simply abandoned by them, also because you have fallen out of grace with them and their approval, and to the very real extent that you are yourself in their approval of you

 

And the problem of individuals who survive ultimately only as members of a group, but who are physically—corporeally—independent, makes morality also a very violent thing, and specifically in the underdog’s explosive force of moral outrage that is, even for us today, a physical ferociousness at the injustice done to the weak at the hands of not the strong, nor even necessarily the right—but just the numerically superior.

 

And it is the underdog who can avail herself of just herself, who aesthetically takes her place on the throne of the anthropologically sacred and functional,

 

As the cryptic—but real—monarch of the group, for she is the will towards meaning, finally, through the moral; and rational coherence is often her chief weapon of defense against and in fact over the group.

 

And who is the underdog?

 

The bodily moral individual in her bodily vulnerability that is the anthropologically structural possibility of you!

 

 

11)Semiotic Function Semiotic City of Christ

“Jesus Still Delivers Today”

In the Old Testament, God appointed some cities as cities of refuge where men are shielded against the wrath of men-slayers and remained secured until the death of the high priest but today, Jesus our high priest ever lives, therefore, there is no end to our security-Num.35:6/Rev. 1:18

 

__________________________

Bishop David Oyedepo (Winners Chapel Int’l Lanham, MD)

Numbers 35:6

“Six of the towns you give the Levites will be cities of refuge, to which a person who has killed someone may flee. In addition, give them forty-two other towns.

Rev.1:18

I am the Living One; I was dead, and now look, I am alive for ever and ever! And I hold the keys of death and Hades.

 

Commentary

And so just as the figure of Christ is also an iconic representation of our murdering him (additionally to an imagery narrative of sacrifice, that is the Alpha and the Omega who is also subject and object), Oyedepo portarys human violence as also part of the indignity of our primary, bodily nature, from which we also need refuge that would be the very anthropological function of a Christian semiotics, that becomes ultimately a very much necessary extrinsic physiological defining of the individual; and given that your primary—physically core—nature is understood and codified as a burden, it is in fact from this that Christ releases you—that is the crucial part from a structurally anthropological standpoint (although to do this, death must be also codified as—not desirable, exaclty, but still a form of reward if you have lived in Christ.

 

And so the idea of sin within a Christian conceptual imagery as a living, aesthetic force of physiological control and definition, corresponds structurally, of course, to the problem of individual members of a human group killing other members of that same group—that is the central problem of human groups per se; and that as of agriculture is compounded by the circumstances of human experience as a physioloigcal mode of being that has been substituted by sedentary life which thus essentially must seek out physioloigcal opportunity towards its own structural invigoration—because it can no longer be physiologically in the way it was previous to agriculture;

 

In this sense, prior to agriculture there can be no art in the way we understand it; and generally, aesthetic experience is itself physiological opportunity, that in regards to nomadic, hunting-gather groups is of course not as necessary, given that such groups live physiologically and in contexts of close to constant movement.

 

Agrarian-based anthropology is not physiological in this way, and so must seek out and create physiological opportunity (that is culture, finally, as balance between group stability in basically sedentary contexts, and the servicing of the phsyiological demands of human experience; physiological experience and being that must be understood as not being able to evolve its way out of its evolutionarily original and primary configuration);

 

And semiotic expanse—as structurally the only space thus to advance in—becomes essentially a social creation and construct, in a new way of being in the physiologically conceptual itself; that because it is a permanent social act of being, it is in itself totemic, less physical and to a very great degree a figement of the physiological mind; that depends, additionally on the supression as much as possible of immediate, intra-group violence among individuals—most crucially because in stable, sedentary contexts the traumatic effects of interpersonal violence are all the more devastating.

 

Chiefly, because you are no longer you used to it—and you shouldn’t be!

 

Thank you Jesus!

(Seriously!)

 

 

12) Science  Religion Physio-Semiotics (and Physiological Milieu)

 

Science VERSUS the Unknown

Refuses to posit on to it (though sometimes it does, but not formally);

-Is in only what it knows, not what it doesn’t.

-Works against the unknown, to the extent that there is no unknown (and so is only what it knows, and only that which it can actually speak about (Wittgenstein, dixit));

-Is also what it can conjecture, hypothesizes; so ultimately can also be a form of reasoned—empirically-determined—conjecture and so methodical, rational imposition (very much along the lines of religious conceptual imposition)

-Becomes clearly a power mechanism also in a physiological sense.

 

Religion VERSUS the Unknown

-Posits on it (because it can; because a posit in regards to the unknown cannot be contradicted)

-Inevitably becomes a form of contextual stability that, however, enters into a form of contradiction with the nature of human physiological experience—in religion’s needing to in fact preserve the unknown!

-Thus it should be clear that cultural definition is human physiological contention, that, given the violence of human physiologically rational imposition (in regards originally to religion itself), can only be understood and universally as a violently wrought form of tentative balance; and violent above all in man’s physiologically rational nature.

 

 

  • Religion Posits Higher Omnipotent Self Exactly that which you would be if you could in fact overcome, go beyond the physical limitation that defines you; that is thus a super self. Individual and group relate totemically to conceptual entity they have posited, that is elastic and malleable precisely in regards to changing, collective circumstances. So within the limits of the collective and culturally-posited the individual is both contained (as a form of comfort as stability, and physiological complacency finally) while being free at the same time in the very physiological nature of experience and its perception; that becomes freedom of the corporally rational self within an also inevitable physiology of inference as natural patrimony of physical, bodily experience; that is, however, intensely curtailed and given that a basic and broader cultural meaning is already imposed on the individual whom thus is spared the task of physio-rationally imposing meaning herself on reality from scratch, but only limitedly and in a certain sense always only auxiliary to the nature of culturally specific, anthropological logic.
  • Science: Posits itself—tacitly—as invincible in its physically limited entity (and so does not renounce it); and lives physiologically against the unknown, in a permanent posture of rational aggression against it—that becomes physiological (necessarily in itself) also; and although the violence of science is its very rationality—and to the bitter, bitter end—it is itself a physiological mode of relating to reality, and so curiously similar on this point to the spiritual itself which is ultimately really about human physiology, through time, anyway).
  • Religion could be understood, finally, as a positing of a human ideal in the divine that human groups use physio-totemically towards an at least functional resolution of the problem of human groups and the individual; an ideal that becomes a permanent process of physiological, physio-totemic approximation towards a higher mode of group cohesion in progressively more complex social structure; and it is the anthropological stability such phsyio-semiotic mechanisms provide that universally allow for higher forms of rationally-posited, text-based cultural experience (and eventually in regards to Western experience, particularly the Italian Renaissance, and the conceptual possibility of science itself—paradoxically in origin as of a renewed delight with physical experience!)
  • Science, on the other hand, inexorably accelerates cultural change, in the form of technology that human physiology quickly adapts to; and that because of the nature of physiological experience, becomes itself a wild form of permanent invigoration of the anthropologically structural albeit in regards to a human physiology that is essentially and at its deepest core immutable, given that it is no longer open to the force of human natural selection (and so cannot obviously evolve.) And this circumstance—in the immutability of the nature of human experience that can thus only be invigorated through change, but never really altered in itself—becomes one among several other indications of a hollow man quality of experience, that to be effectively real and stable, must necessarily attach itself to higher ideals (that are ultimately of a spiritual nature and depth, even if they are not directly related to the superiorly divine); but that science in and of itself, has never effectively provided humanity. And one of the reasons for this is that science, like religion, also anthropologically removes and exiles the bodily (that science refers to as subjectivity); but science, however, does not cryptically reinforce individuality the way cultures (and so religious-based anthropological spaces) do, and cryptically—physio-aesthetically—against and in contradiction to their own culturally rational and semiotic posits—science is exactly what it says it is, although it ultimately does not understood the physiological aspect of its own entity. And that is historically a serious problem for everyone.
  • To the point that very often and typically, religion still persists to this day as the ultimate foundation of anthropological stability, as the underlying moral base to even science itself—and this very much outrageously; as if science were to be more of a comfort provider of technology and physiological engagement as the invigorated, structural stability it produces—and given that it cannot posit itself higher conceptual forms of meaning for people to live by and under, while at the same time disavowing (pretty much completely) any intellectual attempt to this effect as the serious positing of higher conceptual understandings, but that cannot be unequivocally proven.
  • What is Orange?

 

 

 

 

 

13)Hazañas humanas de superación biológica y cultural

1)Defenestración del canibalismo intragrupal y familiar;

2)Defenestración de en general la fuerza de selección natural intragrupal.

3)Capacitación técnica aprendida de la agricultura que nos aboca a estados sedentarios históricos progresivamente más afincados.

4) El despegue semiótico cultural que la agricultura permitió—que en verdad exigía, técnica y estructuralmente debido a naturaleza permanente fisiológica humana que dejó efectivamente de evolucionar.

5) El lenguaje humano finalmente escrito y la capacitación cultural de transmisión diacrónica de su propia esencia semiótica-y por tanto culturalmente también fisiológica-a través del tiempo más allá de una actualidad real, física según una geometría socio-situacional de oprobio (respecto la biología individual, los otros y las nociones conceptuales que a estos les definan); que originalmente del ADN humano (remontándose ciertamente hasta al inicio zoomorfa de la especie), el oprobio es asimismo vector socio-grupal de la esencia fisiológica-cultural y también conceptual a través del tiempo y más allá de la muerte física individual.

6) La forja lógica-cultural y conceptual de lo divino es asimismo una forma de mediación propuesta sobre las circunstancias crípticamente opróbicas del individuo frente al grupo, como verdadero estado y posibilidad de la gracia divina social y no solo respecto la capacidad individual de contención fisiológica de sí mismo ante las consecuencia temidas del comportamiento propio; sino que, como un super yo de proyección que está por encima de lo opróbico, las divinidades tienen un poder propuesto igualmente sobre la fuerza numérica de los grupos humanos; que es una forma una vez más de superación-de principio a fin humana-respecto la configuración base y subyacente de la mecánica feroz y bastante inmisericorde de los grupos humanos, y de cómo la individualidad universal y corpórea se relaciona con ellos a partir crucialmente de los contextos históricos ya sedentarios.

 

_______________

Y posiblemente, es también una de las inconvenientes de la espacio cultural entendido como arte, y cualquier clase de refinamiento estético, en el hecho de que remite al menos subliminalmente a una orden superior estructural de naturaleza viviente sí, pero claramente diacrónico, que no debe de sentar muy bien a la vitalidad corporal y también existencial nuestra; o esto desde luego no siempre y claramente para algunos, nunca jamás. Porque, claro, a todos nos sobrepasa individualmente.

 

Religion and Science: Can both be considered similarly in the same light; that is, as also forms of transcending what is essentially physical limitation and the physiological circumstance of sedentary experience (that in fact requires some form of transcending, given that human physiology is consolidated before agriculture and thus a product of a prior anthropological context.) And that as of sedentary experience, the only real form of invigorated movement is in the semiotic itself, that is also structurally determined by a new need to in fact live physiologically in the conceptual and semiotic—that thus makes the positing of a higher arbitrating power under which man can totemically govern himself, inevitable (in the case of religion); while science drives towards a similar objective, but through a different mode of relating to the unknown that no longer physio-rationally imposes on it, but rather seeks to counter it through a physiology of inference, and that in some way could be understood as a more primarily original physiological mode of being but only intellectually, rationally—in the abstract and theoretically semiotic; but that in many ways is a savagery of physio-rational inference, and thus equally physiological in its historical form as once again an alternative mode of physio-rational imposition, finally, towards the very same ultimate objectives as that of religion: a form of physiologically-invigorated comfort in rational understanding and meaning as human  imposition, through time. And so science understood in this way, inversely allows for the conceptualization of religion itself as also a similar form and mode of physiologically-rational, human imposition; but that in both cases is in fact ultimately the same force of physiological, rational imposition necessarily as of agriculture, that thus become different modes of response to the same circumstance of agriculture, and the contradiction that is a human physio-biology of movement in, however, fixed and sedentary contexts (that sees thus the logical posting of cultural and secondary proxy physiologies which only cryptically—and so seldom openly and rationally—service the deeper physical and physiological realties of human experience culture and its posited rationality, of course, must ignore and effectively deny.)

 

 

 

14) Cariz fisiológica de la experiencia humana y social[15aug16]

Structural need to live in need

Need as possibility of knowing vulnerability,

 And perhaps possibility to still suffer

 

 

At the core of opprobrium is bodily vulnerability; behind morality at its base is bodily vulnerability. Morality begins in individual, bodily vulnerability. And key aspect of group and social structure, as of bodily vulnerability, is in human perception itself and the individual who begins to know what she is in the especially visual confirmation of that which she is not—that becomes the logically natural context of the possibility of empathy itself, from the individual’s original sense of self as bodily vulnerability back onto the social, and particularly in regards to other physiologically immediate individuals. And so in the other is the self, known to its self in exactly what she is not that becomes the anticipated—feared—consequences of one’s own behavior:

 

And the need for physiologically conceptual ascent into the abstract and semiotic is thus structurally obvious—and structurally determined, given that after agriculture and sedentary experience, people can no longer be only what they intrinsically are in their physiology.

 

And so does the semiotically structural and its geometry of biological opprobrium, claim at its very center the individually physical and corporeal, that is bodily vulnerability of the individual in regards first and foremost to the group itself; and in the very individual essence of needing to need that becomes simultaneously the true force of cultural experience as also the reason why culture is culture.

 

But how then can need be satisfied without jeopardizing structural stability itself?

 

Individuality creates new needs through the nature of physiological experience itself, and it’s very essence of needing to need to be.

 

Culture is equilibrium in this sense; and the individually corporeal is the true—cryptic—center and foundation of the physiologically semiotic and collectively structural.

 

Because it would seem that only as of the bodily comes morality; rationality and perhaps the possibility of meaning at all. But in the anthropology of planet Earth, historically, only groups ultimately survive, over—and through individuality its self.

 

That is the paradox.

 

 

 

 

 

15) Una ambivalencia antropológica exigida   [30aug16]

1.Películas en las que se ven criminales urdiendo su planes mafiosos de la consecución de dinero pero comunicándose por teléfono móvil, que en otros tiempos se llamaban teléfonos celulares que quiere decir conceptualmente que cada teléfono es una unidad atómica de un cuerpo-o sistema y red-más grande y extendido; lo cual denota, empero indirectamente y muy a lo callado, que de hecho se pueda concebir este contexto humano de comunicación del lenguaje en sí y en realidad como un sistema técnica y lógicamente bajo el control de otros; todo lo cual, si lo vas pensando con un poco de esfuerzo y rigor, apunta a la muy posible situación de que actividades ilícitas de mayor caldo y enjundia son del todo inconcebibles y dado que los actores humanos integrantes del sistema a nivel de usuario no deben considerar lógicamente que cuenten en realidad con privacidad alguna, pues incluso con solo el metadata la realidad socio-estructural de la entidad individual humana queda totalmente expuesta a la comprensión de terceros; pero que muy lógicamente tampoco debe descartarse que de hecho el contenido real de las conversaciones también esté simplemente a la disposición de los mismos operarios, y dado que estos no tienen finalmente porqué dar cuenta de nada de lo que hacen a nadie y ni siquiera judicialmente, en vista de la realidad evidente (publica y periodística) de un uso solo cosmético y abiertamente fantoche de las instancias judiciales norteamericanas hacia la consecución de una cobertura propia solo de jure ilusoria y patentemente falsa. Sin embargo, el nivel de usuario fisiológico y fisiológicamente libre permanece naturalmente y siempre que la comprensión técnica-racional del individuo no vaya minando esa sensación de libertad, que es una libertad humana pero solo en la vertiente fisiológica de la misma; pero que solo con la sospecha incipiente racional y bien fundada la experiencia libre pero solo fisiológica se va enfermando, dudando de sí misma y torciéndose. Que quiere decir que no es preciso que la NSA ni confirme ni niega nada, finalmente…

 

Pero de más importancia es el problema de la representación cinematográfica y que, como desde medios de los noventa es impossible que una banda de butroneros como el de Robert De Niro en Heat (1995) pudiera de hecho existir-salvo en el caso de que se hubieran servido de palomas mensajeros para comunicarse-su hazañas épicas cinematográficas de una individualidad que intente imponerse (que es la función propia antropológica de la individualidad, en un sentido muy real) resultan del todo increíbles, del todo irreales.

 

Y un problema que se constata en lo representacional respecto al equilibrio antropológico está pues anunciado.

 

El problema: la destrucción del contexto humano del oprobio biológico individual, pues la naturaleza social de moralidad como dilema moral que el individuo ha de llevar a cuestas respecto a sí mismo, solo es posible desde un mínimo de intimidad individual. Que quiere decir que se sustituye finalmente una fisiología individual de dilema moral como libertad por la obediencia, a secas y determinada exclusivamente por el terror del individual a las consecuencias ultimas de ser un individuo.

 

  1. http://www.caffereggio.net/2016/08/31/culpables-y-responsables-de-oscar-sanchez-alonso-en-el-pais/

Por eso, aunque se entiende lo expresado por Máximo, no puede negarse lo obvio:

algunos se habrán cruzado de brazos;

algunos habrán incurrido en injustas generalizaciones;

algunos se habrán rasgado las vestiduras de forma sectaria y maniquea;

algunos se habrán hecho cómplices del desfalco económico e institucional; algunos habrán cultivado una labor democrática de mayor madurez y caliber

… Cada cual tendrá que responsabilizarse de lo que le corresponda, pero en conjunto, como sociedad, claro que hemos hecho.

 

Las tragaderas de quita y pon, y la indignación a tiempo parcial

son dos caminos en los que lo relevante no es lo acontecido, sino la autoría de lo que acontece. Y esos hábitos no solo se estilan en el seno de tal o cual partido, sino que también se frecuentan entre aquella ciudadanía que decidió ejercer de hooligan (contra el adversario) y de clac (ante los que cataloga como suyos). Llevarse las manos a la cabeza solo ante las siglas ajenas, y mirar para otro lado cuando el desbarre es de los propios, resulta la antítesis de lo cívico.

 

Por supuesto que es preciso distinguir entre culpables y responsables.

No es lo mismo robar, que votar a ladrones, por poner un ejemplo.

Y no es lo mismo votar a alguien del que desconocemos su desempeño ilícito, que reincidir en el voto cuando ya se ha constatado su palabrería o su abyección.

 

Siempre hay gradaciones, sí. Pero lo innegable es que a la ciudadanía también le salpica una responsabilidad.

 

Puede resultar muy pinturero eludir nuestras responsabilidades; pero esos escapismos… nunca pintan bien.

 

 

Escapismos nunca pintan bien es sin embargo el caracter críptico de la cultura y los espacios antropológicos, pero ¿de qué exactamente hemos de huir y escapar? De una gravedad y presion atmósferica excesivas de comprension racional, pero respecto la libertad nuestra precisamente fisiológica.

 

Porque lo racional efectivamente define colectiva y civilmente las posibilidades nuestras del ser y estar fisiologicos (que se dice una fisiología semitoicamente definida, por el bien finalmente civil de todos, y que se inicia al decir de Victor Gomez Pin precisamente en el lenguaje, en sí mismo un espacio fisológico al mismo tiempo que semoticamente racional como orden y patron, que todo individuo del grupo comparte al menos mínimamente, que es orden físio-semiótico y culturalmente racional porque compartido.) Pero la racionalidad en este sentido normativo y cultural (necesariamente) puede desde luego verse trastocada en el conocimiento de verdades superiores, que técnica y empírcamente mayores resultan no obstantes nefastos respecto las posibilidades físio-semióticas de los indiviudos, y dañinos por tanto, a la misma estructuralidad humana antropologica.

 

Todo lo cual desmboca en la difícil situación en que el tener razón es estar tremendamente equivocado.

 

Porque la libertad humana antropológica es la libertad fisiológica del ser y estar, cíclica y alternativamente en estados de vigorización y reposo; entre puntos siempre estáticos y estables, pero que desembocan en el  inexorable tránisto fisiológico hacia nuevos estados de estímulo. Porque en cierto sentido, la libertad fisiológica de invigoración vital es respecto lo racional en sí; una racionalidad propuesta que los contextos agrícolas han rentabilzar en pos de la posibilidad social, colectiva y estable, que la viabilidad funcional, estrucutral humana y antropologica ha de infundir luego con la crucial tonificación fisiológica, que es el estado biologico propio de la experiencia humana, sin duda, hasta que el cuerpo lo aguante-,

 

Equilibrio antropológico es pues precisamente respecto a estos dos ámbitos de lo racional culturalmente compartido, culturalmente impuesto al individuo (mediante el oprobio biologico); frente a la tonificación del estimulo fisiológico que es lo unico que da finalmente el sentido causal y profundo de aquél, haciéndonoslo de hecho supportable.

 

Claramente, entonces, una agresion racional (ahora empírica y fundamentada) respecto lo solo cultramente semiótico significa de cualquier forma un trastocamiento del orden lógico cultural (simbólico, si se prefiere, aunque el término correcto sin duda es semiótico por cuanto se refiere a la estructuralidad humana antropologica, no la naturaleza de lo percibido).

 

¿Qué hacer, pues?

 

A pintar, ‘stá claro.

 

 

6sep16

16) The Culturally Rational

versus Physiological Freedom

versus AT&T Anthropology

 

 

1) One is the cryptic causal foundation of the other; and as such can the culturally rational not always be coherent. Chiefly because culture has always feared and violently struck out at physiological anomie. And so the reason of life, after agriculture, is that collective, structural viability requires that people have one—that is, that they rationally project their individual physiology, necessarily towards culturally reasonable conceptual—semiotic—entities; this is, of course, not to say people are not free in their physiology to be what they want to be, but it does imply being an individual is only as of the conceptual possibilities of the cultural space one’s physical existence takes place in and is dependent on; and that whatever form of defiance human personality eventually builds itself upon, it is also always in regards to specific cultural norms and a particular culturally-bound experiencing of the conceptual.

 

2) The reason for the culturally rational is thus that it is permanently against physiological anomie, that effectively makes not only language but logic itself a form of necessary—minimum—standardization of the individual and that could be considered the better part of identity itself. But clearly, however, the foundation of logic is also cultural—anthropological, even—as an originally particular sensory experiencing of a specific geographic context, by an originally particular human group. And the particular body experience of particular geographic and environmental contexts produces a specific form of common sense that is the very much bodily foundation of a specific cultural logic, finally. Thus the collective will towards semiotic definition of the physiological is also regionally different, although universal in essence as stability through definition, which, in regards to human physiological experience can only ultimately be a meaningful—purposed—engagement of it. And so all cultures, to one degree or another of both a will to rationally impose on the physiological, as well as also a tolerance of it, posit different mechanisms and systems of the conceptual over and through the individually physiological—that is conceptual according to whatever common sense permanently local, bodily experience and over the generations as ended up depending on towards its own functional, collective viability (survival originally).

 

3) Thus the very reason for culture is ultimately that which originally so very much terrified it; that continues permanently through time and once again to threaten it—given that human physiology, as of agriculture, can no longer evolve in itself. Systemically, however, the threat of physiological anomie is simply the danger of non-definition, and that on careful scrutiny comes to be understood as the real motor of the culturally-posited rational itself (as thus not really an enemy, but rather the natural, physiologically invigorated impetus of individuals, especially in their youth and into middle age). But clearly invigorated human groups originally made for more resilient human groups, and thus it seems clear and universally, that specific anthropological contexts seek not to completely suppress the physiological force of individuality, but rather make it the cryptic center of even the culturally rational itself, and in a very much secret contradiction to and paradox with the logic and narratives of specific cultural experience. And so the foundation of individuality is culturally inherited, but cultural systems cryptically (and necessarily) accommodate individual physiology and personality by allowing—perhaps even secretly encouraging—individuals to define themselves against and even beyond the cultural itself, that is thus initially the reason culture needs to be culture; but with the added advantage that, although human physiology is in fact permanently defined and constituted, cultural systems clearly live to evolve!

 

4) And thus not only does the stability of the culturally rational need to be invigorated (through simply and permanently human physiology), to be truly stable culture needs to be challenged that becomes thus the need once again to impose itself; and culture is alive in the very challenge that it is brought to it, that is the impetus of its own force through time. But, of course, the circumstance of the physiological is stimulus (through intrinsic need as of specific spatial context, that can be understood as a permanent drive to towards the attainment of satisfaction—or broadly comfort); and the physiological thus never vies well, all the time and in regards to all the phases of individual development with the rational. And worse still, human rationality is very much physiological, being rational conviction much more important than actual rational understanding itself—for bodily experience is bodily in its very singular limitation, and thus can never really know beyond what it can actually apprehend (and this often in a strictly sensorial sense!) But rational conviction has long been demeaned, and in fact overshadowed by the culturally considered higher rigors of the rationally analytical. And this must now be critiqued.

 

5) Because the rationally analytical, while also always present in all cultural manifestations in all historical periods, has become today as of Western experience (originally) a form itself of physiological anomie—or this in at least the worst distortion of it. Specifically because of its obvious power of material transformation, it has tended to work against the anthropological configuration of human groups—in specifically how empirical imposition—to in fact impose itself the way it has done as of industrialization—posits the methodological elimination of bodily individuality in, first of all, the observer herself; that is a sort of objectifying of the human agent as of the object of analysis; which as a methodological approach, it goes without saying, has been powerfully effective, but that as an ontological position becomes ominously sinister as an observer who renounces the bodily, in regards ultimately thus also to other human beings whose bodily experience similarly—and historically—has become analytically irrelevant also. And thus in the renouncing of the bodily (this that is referred to as subjectivity) is the technical impossibility of the moral (given that opprobrium is only effective in the individual’s experiencing of bodily vulnerability; that is the reason why the moral—perhaps ultimately rational—possibilities of a computer are no possibilities, no how.) But physiological freedom, as the cryptic cornerstone to the survival and, later, collective civilized viability of human groups, is also historically trigger and detonator of the distortion of science itself, in its very cultural physologicalization beyond just simply the methodology of a very sophisticated, technical form of dorking around with what is in front of you.

 

Because the freedom of science—its original ontological force—is that it removes itself from the opprobic as a physiology initially of only inference, regardless of the at least theoretical, social consequences of its endeavor; but a physiology of inferences is in itself a powerful thing, that cultural has in fact always carefully controlled, and given that its own stability has always resided in physio-rational definition as limitation: for Icarus is cryptically more than just an admonition, but culture itself cannot be Icarus!

 

6) One significant example of just this is in economics—or more exactly, in the administration through time of business models—always in regards ultimately to human physiological aggregates, that sees a very much analytical force of analysis and highly refined, technical precision, applied however to the necessarily unaware human object; in such a way and method that physiologically invigorated experience—that naturally precludes to a great degree higher forms of rational awareness—becomes chief tactical asset of technical imposition and that (in regards to banks, and to some extent all business models that seek essentially the same financial stability of account balances, through time) works permanently to maintain this informational discrepancy through multiple strategies of conceptual vagueness, never-clearly-understood technical circumstances and difficulties; and through a very much fostering itself of physiological freedom of individuals, but ultimately—spuriously—towards just its own reinforced, leveraged position over human contexts, through time.

 

AT&T Anthropology in effect is about the control of aggregate human, physiological contexts, through time and in regards to human experience only in terms of purchases based on new, induced and very much fabricated needs—all of which can only come ultimately through a force of impingement on the culturally conceptual itself. Thus AT&T Anthropology, in its historical form and towards its technical climax after 1980, could have only come into being through a furious, never-before-seen process of media consolidation that computer cybernetics only made all the more formidable and absolute, after the early 1990s. And thus a higher realm of truly intellectual, physiologically rational endeavor and cultural entity, eventually becomes only in itself a culturally functional cliché, seemingly as a higher point on the cultural spectrum of light and understanding, but that is only, finally, a form of just lip service and auxiliary support to a physiological obliviousness the culturally structural cryptically founds itself on, as thus a form in fact of anthropological context in itself—and with the added convenience and advantage that structural agency never has to feel guilty about what it is nor ever account for its own reality of cultural, physio-semiotic dominance, as long as a loftier semiotics of cultural cliché holds…

 

But AT&T Anthropology is defective anthropology, specifically in the fact that it does not work towards the reinforcement of the individual, as natural anthropological spaces do, but rather permanently towards just its own structural leveraging of the human physiological and aggregate where the big money is and has always been!

 

And it is human physiological freedom that AT&T Anthropology so fiercely protects, as a form of living hagiography of praise towards individuality, but that paradoxically must refrain from ever openly explaining where its real structural legitimacy actually comes from; that is no legitimacy at all, but rather simply a structural leveraging of human—and consumer—aggregate physiological experience, through time.

 

Because de facto control and dominance over the minds—and thus the bodies—of the human, physiological medium must shirk any pretense whatsoever to legitimacy, or at least as a rational and reasoned exposé;

 

For ultimately cultural agency in this sense knows not even a real purpose, except for the physiological in its object, that is also its own physiological impetus;

 

And so, to the extent that it permanently, definitively avoids a rational understanding of its own entity, culture itself becomes very much only a form of physiological flight, through time.

 

Thus must we conclude that human collective and anthropological experience does not really need to mean anything at all, but rather ultimately founds itself on something closer to physiologically rational and semiotic pretext;

 

That then logically prompts the question as to what exactly is wrong with that?

 

____________________________

 

 

 

5. The Big Systemic

INDEX

1)  M.PAGEL’S GROUP OF MONKEYS SCENARIO AND VIRUS MECHANISM DIACHRONY OF OPPROBRIUM

2)Extrinsically Defined Physiologically Collective Structure

3)Business Anthropology Sketches (Orange)

4)BIG SYSTEMIC HOUSES

5)DANCER (Eli Wallach in The Line Up (1958))

6)La violencia de Billy en A History of Violence(2005) versus la violencia físio-moral de Tom Stall e hijo

7) Geometric Opprobrium Games

8) Two Families of Objects (From Umberto Eco Travels in Hyperreality, 1990)

 

 

 

 

1)  M.PAGEL’S GROUP OF MONKEYS SCENARIO AND VIRUS MECHANISM DIACHRONY OF OPPROBRIUM

A group of monkeys is in a room with a banana tethered form the ceiling. They can reach the banana by hopping up on a box. But whenever one of them does this, they are all sprayed with water. Monkeys don’t like water…[because of genetically imposed fear of crocodiles hiding under surface of rivers, a form of aversion to depth and the threat hence of what is there but cannot be observed]

 

So, after a while, they all avoid hopping up on the box and even restrain each other form doing so. Then a monkey is removed and replaced by a new monkey. It is naïve so it climbs up on the box to get the banana. The others quickly pull it down and eventually it too stops trying to get the banana.

 

[DIACHRONY]

One by one the monkeys get replaced this way, and one by one the naïve ones are trained by the others not to jump up on the box, until none of the original monkeys remain.

 

At this point not one of the monkeys knows why, but they all avoid climbing the box to get the banana. As far as they know, they have always behaved that way [NEW DIACHRONY]

 

 

_________________________

Taken and adapted from Wired For Culture. Origins of the Human Social Mind (2012)

 

 

2)Extrinsically Defined Physiologically Collective Structure

Can in fact be expressed semiotic and rationally through an analogy and imagery of an exile—literarily in the story of Cain (for example), who only figuratively (narratively) goes anywhere at all, but that rather is a narrative explanation and version of a physiologically cultural process of extrinsic, opprobrium-imposed physiological definition; that is the conceptualized story of expulsion primed however in and by the ultimate force of individual biological opprobrium—that makes said narrative physiologically binding for the individual in the individual’s own terror of the threat of expulsion, and that becomes on aggregate the phsyio-anthropologically structural itself, as the very collectively structural mechanics of at least that specific human group, defined in and under said narrative.

 

A literary Love-Hate Story

Artistic ambivalence thus can be understood as reflecting the structural ambivalence of individuality itself, the contradiction that is belonging as also a terror of rejection in regards to the individual’s singular experiencing of the physical, but only in the embrace of the group that never can actually fully ever be, and for as long one’s singular physical experience remains forever the true barrier to real communion with the group.

 

And so, quite logically, there must also arise resentment (that people seldom really understand as such) in regards to what is a deep and silent brutality of the anthropological itself and that most bitterly can physiologically push the individual to despise exactly that which she is at all levels really dependent on; while at times brought to effervescence, so to speak, in the fact that—quite logically as well—the group itself knows not either what are the deeper, true causes of its own physiological responses and particularly in regards to individual transgression—that is clearly, the nature and problem of individuality itself as a form of permanent in fact structural transgression, anyway.

 

 

3)Business Anthropology Sketches

 

1.What is this that is The Big Systemic?

When as a supermarket shopper who goes to great lengths and effort to find food items on sale and at only a temporary discount price (that frequently and prior to entering the establishment you are not expecting at all) through long aisles and mental scenarios of 3 for 5 calculations and comparisons of actual volume price regarding sale price versus the normal price; and on sale items versus non-sale competing brands; and as this super market shopper you become in a physiology of rational quest, calculation and inference, The Big Systemic appears when, at the final check out moment (after additionally waiting for your fellow shoppers to pay for their own items) you find out that you had mistakenly perceived items on sale that were not actually on sale; through really no fault of your own, but because in your physiological intensity of quest, calculation and inference, you misread, misinterpreted-or misunderstood-the price labels in regards to the items said labels were actually making reference to;

 

And The Big Systemic is what is before you in the physiological build-up and expense that has just been your shopping experience, as you stand before the cashier or store attendant in that final check-out moment, and additionally in your finally knowing that the logic that had motivated you is false; and the contemplation of The Big Systemic—if you should in fact care to see it—begins in the very moment, in that situation, in which you decide you don’t give a damn about going back and re-selecting your food items:

 

The Big Systemic thus becomes only for you something like a physiological inconvenience, that when you look at it form the standpoint of the hundreds (or hundreds of thousands) of store shoppers, chain-wide, and in all the company’s stores—is in fact the business administration vision of economic planning and management, through time.

 

And because for the individual, this proposed physiological experience that is your shopping experience (that is actually fun, in a certain way), could only ever be understood as simply that: an inconvenience; but that in regards to hundreds (or hundreds of thousands) of other individuals, becomes significantly more valid as a moral dilemma, in at least your own understanding.

 

Because The Big Systemic is not you—is not really about you as an individual—but rather is naturally a bigger system you end up forming part of, and that is unquestionably based on the situational discrepancy that is your physiological experience, in regards to a structural logic as strategy as a rational tool and instrument of the utilization of individual physiological experience (but that as higher-tiered agency of calculation and system management, is not, at least initially, physiological in itself).

 

And so an inconvenience that is actually fun (in the sense of an invigorated, logic-based activity) depends crucially on its being an activity of a certain physiologically rational intensity as a quite serious behavioral ploy towards business viability;

 

That, of course as a system, gives jobs to people, creates wealth and contributes directly to a possible American socio-economic effervescence of basically finance, ultimately…

 

So how are you going to really complain, anyway?

 

 

 

 

 

  1. AGGREGATE STATISTIC PROPOSALS OF ANALISIS AND CONFUSION

Say, for example, Americans watch an average of 4 hours of TV (hypothetically and in the terms of a former understanding of culture) how many aggregate hours of TV are being watched by individuals a day?

 

And there would seem to be confusion in regards to the logical limit of only 24 hours to an actual day, but that is really more like a preference of our minds (because perhaps of the bodily nature of experience itself) and that the paradigms of our understanding—that we also read and reinforce our sense of self from—also share this same tendency to see things from the standpoint of the individual—and even in regards to a statistical prototype of individual, over time.

 

But of course there in fact are the number of hours in day as there are people who live those hours, on Earth—potentially, or at least in regards to specific consumer-cultural contexts; and this is a form of incongruence, at least initially and in our first step of approach towards its conceptualization;

 

That is to say, if the average American (statistically) watches 4 hours of television a day, 1275.6* million TV hours are experienced daily, in a single 24 hour period; that initially would seem to go against logic that is ultimately the logic of individual bodily experience, subject to the circumstances of planet Earth (as all life is) and the time it takes the planet to complete a full revolution on its axis—and perhaps owing to our tendency to conceptualize experience as in fact the way we actually live it.

 

Perhaps in regards also to the awkwardness (grotesqueness, even) of conceptualizing what is strictly physiological, body experience in regards to millions of human beings, that effectively—perhaps terrifyingly—goes beyond the comfort of our own self-understanding as an individual.

 

Because to understand aggregate experience, you of course must move conceptually beyond physical experience (that is, of individuality which is the only experience you actually know); and so from this standpoint, the conceptual trappings as insulation of culture itself and the comfort culture conceptually provides us—so that we may be physically at peace with ourselves in our very limitation and powerlessness—is suddenly stripped away in regards to a technical and very much clinical vision of what collectively structural experience of human beings, through time, actually consists of.

 

Because it is, at first, simply uncouth in the untrained eye’s conceptual perception of it.

 

Curiously, however, form the standpoint of the administration of human intuitions and collective entities such as business models in regards to aggregate markets—markets that are essentially, collective and bulk human physiological experience, through time—to say that some one billion hours of television are consumed every 24 hour period in the United States, is of course, not incongruent at all; neither is it perceived awkwardly, neither hesitantly, nor much less as uncouth:

 

If you are somehow and professionally connected to the television industry (who really isn’t in some way, ultimately, through the socio-economic structure it creates), and especially as an executive in regards to the real living object of your technical-economic endeavor, such a presentation of data is in fact crucial to the very technical coherence it is assumed you work in and under.

 

But for people and the average Joe on the street (so to speak) it is a contemplation as a form of disturbance, psychologically—that is physiologically disturbing in its perception; as a vision and thus contemplative experience beyond culture itself, and given that culture also consists of a conceptual comfort and placidness of ideas for people to live—and be—in at the exclusion of even concepts (and the unpleasant mental images they can create.)

 

Thus does there in fact exist a psychological-physiological discrepancy between technical thought and its implementation (at least in regards to business models), and the actual physiological nature of cultural experience from the standpoint of just bodily individuality.

 

And it begs the question why wouldn’t a technical effort of economic strategy, and planning towards economic gain seek to avail itself of this very discrepancy, in regards to a body social that in its very cultural mettle is naturally oblivious (necessarily and in its very quality of being culturally) to higher, anthropological forms of conceptual, technical imposition?

 

____________________________

*Technical nuance and correction of calculation as an average that cannot later be extrapolated back to the aggregate (against its very quality of being only an average): Google listed population of The United States is 318.9 million [multiplied by] 4; all the same, the point can still be made in regards ultimately to a discrepancy of perception, between technical planning and implementation versus the physiologically sensory of individual experience—which in fact becomes the object of a technical, higher-tired and behaviorist approach; and in regards additionally to a conceptual perception of a clearly disturbing quality for people, that is in fact outside of culturally-contained, anthropologically-defined experience itself… And by adding a twist to a popular phrase perhaps a good description is given, in thinking inside the box, but from outside and over the box that conveys the technical, structural agency herein conceptually implied.

 

 

 

  1. An AT&T Anthropology (Orange)

No longer an act of consumption as choice, rather the creation of contexts in which all physiological options of the individual are set to—and in exchange for—a price; that obviously can only really take place in the physiologically semiotic (or only virtually real), because individual freedom of physical movement, is of course, something considered part and parcel exclusively of individuality as we understand it and within the conceptual limitation—hence definition—our anthropological space and tradition imposes on us; but the physiologically real need not necessarily be physically real, and the assumption that physical experience still belongs to me becomes no more than a conciliatory point, suddenly, of almost only a structural reference;

 

And so what had been the traditional catering to human need and its satisfaction through time, moves from only the auxiliary economic into—through and over—the human physiological itself, as process, implementation and forced cultural evolution that permanently requires an element of duplicity, given a deeper conceptual understanding by individuals would generate some form of defiance, opposition—resistance, finally, to what is the cultural-economic impetus of our time.

 

But serious business administration acumen has undoubtedly always been in the anthropological itself, through time and in regards to aggregate human demographics whose natural state and condition of physiological invigoration as stability—in conjunction with a cultural force of ideas and conceptual definition eventually set against it—ends up dangerously separating human experience from higher forms of purpose—of meaning at all. Because AT&T Anthropology is a strictly a technical form of advance that delegates higher forms of coherence (responsibility, finally) to some force of opposition it depends on to limit its own force of inertia,

 

For it knows not any limits in and of itself.

 

Paradoxically, however, because AT&T Anthropology as only a technical design in regards to living contexts of human physiology towards only technical objectives it cannot openly explain, and while it does effectively engage individual physiological experience that is indeed a form of physiologically invigorated, collective stability—any real and structurally crucial opposition to it is (or at least has been) progressively more and more inconceivable.

 

Historically, however, anthropological balance has always been (paradoxically, once again) in really the structurally covert fostering of individuality itself.

 

Because structural integrity, through time, ultimately depends crucially on it; and while the structural has a center and technical hub, and perhaps a core pillar architectural design and artifice,

 

Only individuals have a heart.

 

Because the greatest comfort anthropology as always provided fiercely against the brutality of the natural world is human intention itself that only the bodily experience of individuality produces.

 

Anthropology has always universally made the problem of individuality really the solution, if you look at it carefully.

 

____________________________________

 

 

4) BIG SYSTEMIC HOUSES

Neighborhoods of individual house developments of a massive, technical extension as a structurally singular unity, but that consists of a body-based illusion of autonomy in regards to physio-bodily experience of individuals in every house, and sub-structural unit, or atomic part; according to an illusory reign of every man and woman as king of his or her house.

 

Culture

Successive realms of two-component movement, inexorably always fueled (propelled) by the technical circumstances of agrarian anthropology—and the contradiction it represents in regards to permanently fixed and non-evolutionary, human physiology;

 

And so is in a certain sense a physiological dead end that must effectively be denied by cultural physio-semiotics, perpetually in movement perpetually as a dance that becomes living analogy of the act of culture and anthropological space: going physically nowhere, but physiologically always in movement, in one direction or another; affirming itself in one sense—and also in its very denial, in another sense, from another or opposite standpoint; that thus as a system depends crucially on different forms of socio-physiological and semiotic division and opposition—that is thus a channeling of the circumstances of physiological difference (age, physio-preference, physio-ideology, and geographic difference) into a form of subtle but furious conflict that depends on the body act of a state of consumer society life to jacket—insulate—itself in a very much mundane possibility of self-affirmation, very much against somebody else as a figment especially of the power individual’s mind and physio-semiotics, but that seldom if ever seeks to fortify itself in deeper forms of conceptualization and thus does not consider nor is ever seriously tempted by, nor attracted to, real forms of physical violence and as self-affirmation, and except only as a form of especially fascinating fear cultural restraint ends up pro-actively depending on in regards to a basically illusive criminal human nature, out there in the shadows perpetually somewhere out there on the urban horizon of the mind

 

5)DANCER (Eli Wallach in The Line Up (1958))

Structural dead end of agrarian anthropology requires an exercising of physiological invigoration in the only realm really possible that is the physiologically semiotic. Set in San Francisco under the image of highway overpasses only partially completed at the time (and so dead-end abruptly in an overall atmosphere of construction and innuendo of economic mass in still initial, historical effervescence and after WWII), the film situates us preeminent and permanently before the vision and view of the Pacific Ocean, as not only an American no-way-forward towards the West (that has effectively become the Orient and the Far East), but rather in regards to something like the anthropological itself, as a state of now necessarily ritualized physiology and dance (because sedentary, agrarian anthropology is, simply, sedentary);

 

But physiology can only ever be ritualized if its ideas, at least initially, are—or at least feel—free and open towards bigger horizons beyond the physically limited and mundane quotidian; so while ocean imagery of the film is in fact horizon, true expanse takes place in the ideas the film aggressively sets out to portray—and to some extent conceptually nuance—for the viewer:

 

And while the horizon is physically (spatially) just the blue nothingness of open sea, physiologically invigorated transit is truly forced on us through a detailed plot of heroin smuggling (naturally from the Orient into, apparently, a thriving American market); numerous dialogue references (and in the form of objects) are constantly made to Hong Kong, China and Japan, in regards to generally unawares tourists and ship crew members who are targeted by the intelligence units of a gangster organization for the donkey job of passing through US Port Customs in physical possession of quite large amounts of pure heroin they are however not aware of.

 

And the opening scene of the film is in itself of a violent attempt at snatching the drug-laden luggage from an unawares tourist who just got off a ship from the Far East; that becomes a violent shoot-out and a car chase and smash up, as the criminal operative tries to force his way out of the port.

 

And so is the rest of the film a progressively more nuanced repetition of the same attempt, later and in the company of vaudeville-like pair of sociopathic pick-up men and killers, as they operate through a list of additional passengers whose heroine load must also be recovered, but in only a single day and by no later than 4:30 in the afternoon (as the viewer is constantly, subtly reminded of).

 

But anthropological expanse here is the physiological itself (and given that physically can one no longer really go anywhere), in regards especially to a fascinating mythology of the criminal side of human nature, psychology and its violence; always in the shadows, always ready to strike according to its own actually furiously technical needs that is the real motivation in fact of its violence, and at least in this case.

 

And so a pair of anti-individuals become in fact anti-heroes, specifically in the structurally fatalistic problem their personalities and behavior represent for civilized society, but that becomes an escalating tension, structurally, for not only the law enforcement community of San Francisco—and some of its citizens—but also, of course, for the viewer who has been physio-artistically positioned not towards identifying exactly with the criminal fugitives, but certainly pushed towards an awful empathy, perhaps, with the struggle for civilized individuals to actually be civilized, that only if subliminally, is perceived as somehow not a problem just for the criminally insane or asocial.

 

And so structurally, Dancer (Eli Wallach) is all our dance partner as the dark side phantom popular culture—or just culture?—has long ago set out to compensate for the basic physiological immobilization we live in anthropologically, as of in fact agriculture originally, and that makes us analogously also dancers of a ritualized physio-semiotic context of a necessary, collective nature,

 

And given that we can no longer be just physiologically, but rather are condemned to live semiotically, in some working form of ideas and conceptualization agrarian anthropology requires, and that becomes the possibility of the social itself in being exactly NOT just what we physiologically, and physically are.

 

And physio-semiotic invigoration is really the only expanse we’ll ever know, as well.

 

Or would you rather go to war?

 

 

6)La violencia de Billy en A History of Violence(2005) versus la violencia físio-moral de Tom Stall e hijo

La diferencia inicialmente radica en una especie de afición fisiológica (y verdadero gusto personal) de Billy, quien claramente rellena el vacío emocional del psicópata que es con la violencia despiadada y brutal que ejerce sobre otros; pero se ha aficionado a una fisiologia del ejercicio de la violencia irremediablemente que acaba por anular las capas más elevadas y necesariamente social de la personalidad (a igual parece que su compañero de fechorías);

 

Por contra, la parte más luminosa de la historia es de hecho una violencia parecida pero justificada que se origina en la necesidad física finalmente inexorable de defenderse; de ahí que sea una violencia moral, al menos en su origen quizá opróbico de supervivencia corporal sine qua non. Lo que convierte la historia en una suerte de aventura antropológica y físio-psicológica; respecto un presente civilizado, por una parte, y un fantasma—en realidad no solo del pasado personal de Tom, sino antropológicamente y respecto un modo físio-racional diferente y claramente incompatible con la los contextos civilizados, que de hecho éstos defenestran efectivamente y por lo general, del ámbito social real y cívico.

 

Porque el oprobio biológico individual, que es respecto siempre el pertenecer del individuo al grupo (y el terror por tanto de aquél ante el posible rechazo de éste) es también una fuerza alumbradora y reforzante a la vez de la misma individualidad físio-corporal, racional y moral en esto que soy que no es de ellos y que mi propia ímpetu vital por pertenecer simultáneamente no me deja olvidar nunca que es algo así como el intersticio y cruz entre el ser y estar grupal por una parte; y lo obligación físio-racional, moral—por otra—de un inexorable acarrear con la propia individualidad a partir de lo corpóreo personal, en la conciencia vital individual y permanente del mismo;

 

Y viene a ser precisamente respecto a estas dos fuerzas aparentemente contradictorias lo que la semiótica propuesta cultural se esfuerza tanto en atemperar, por medio principalmente de la expulsión perpetua y renovada de Caín, como si dijéramos; que es la defenestración efectiva de la ferocidad del yo oprobico más primario, aquello dentro de nosotros que circunstancialmente—pero legítimamente desde una logica corporal y zoomorfa—experimenta la fuerza de la envidia y los celos (por ejemplo) no como una falta social, sino una verdadera amenaza a la integridad y pertenencia grupal propias del individuo; un estado de terror fisiológico que natural y lógicamente llevará al yo zoomorfa e instintivo hasta matar por eliminar el rival y causante lógico de una temida perdida del individuo respecto la integridad física y corpórea propia, que es asimismo la verdadera fuerza base del oprobio y su biología respecto al pertenecer grupal.

 

La semiótica propuesta y cultural, esto es, las ideas que rigen la posibilidad social de un grupo humano antropológico concreto, sojuzgan parcialmente los instintos más primarios y fundamentalmente opróbicos del yo zoomorfa y corporal adueñándose la semiótica misma de la biología humana opróbica; de tal forma que la semiótica particular del grupo será también oprópicamente impuesta a la experiencia fisio-psicológica individual, respecto ideas compartidas morales que llegan a ser fisiológicamente relevantes para el individuo (bajo la amenaza de nuevo pero siempre de la expulsión potencial del individuo del grupo, ahora según una logica social propuesta secundaria, que es la de cualquier tradición cultural en su forma particular de rección fisiológica colectiva y a partir de su igualmente particular forma de mediatización—y por tanto definición—de la individualidad misma, que por razones anatómicas humanas obvias no puede distar en mucho de la forma y modo de cualquier otro.)

 

Secundaria porque la fisiología humana obligada semiótica y cultural se enfrenta de hecho y estructuralmente a la base misma opróbica individual, que acaba adueñándose de ella parcialmente, pero no del todo pues la racionalidad humana es a partir originalmente del punto híbrido zoomorfo que se vuelve racional, exactamente en la comprobación permanente de saberse uno físicamente, pero respecto aquellos otros de la experiencia física inmediata que el individuo percibe como físicamente extraños a sí mismo, aunque en todo otro sentido (respecto la pertenencia, y en la propia identidad cultural compartida) sí que se integra; pero no en lo corporal, evidentemente.

 

Y la base biológica zoomorfa y opróbica del individuo-también por razones evidentes-no se va realmente a ninguna parte, nunca; puede quedarse a la merced de otras semióticas nuevas o totalmente diferentes y ajenas, que con el tiempo también se hacen fisiológicamente relevantes y por fuerza, debido al desplazamiento físico del individuo extranjero que por razones siempre imperiosas ha de incorporase a otros grupos humanos diferentes. Pero el mecanismo base de la racionalidad humana, en su fondo subconsciente y siempre subcultural, finalmente, es en origen irracional y que solo respecto a un grupo al que haya de integrase el individuo, se produce una racionalización—también de base moral propia—de individualidad a partir de la necesidad de un pertenecer siempre imposible del todo, que es la puerta de acceso mismo al ser individualmente respecto siempre del grupo; y es, por implicación en verdad estructural, una tensión permanente fisiológica-racional por ser perteneciendo, pero en la obligación simultánea de acarrear con lo que no puede pertenecer nunca, que es el ser fisiológico primario y físico.

 

Por otra parte, la semiótica histórica más elevada o que se estuviera empezando digamos a remontar y alzarse, depende crucialmente del lenguaje humano, y sobre todo el lenguaje escrito; lo cual sugiere que la historia humana en su grueso temporal de, pongamos unos 200 mil años, ha tenido lugar sobre todo extramuros del lenguaje en sí, pues consideramos que el lenguaje escrito no tuvo lugar hasta hace 5 mil años solamente; y que sin la agricultura que se suele fechar en solo 10 mil años atrás, es ciertamente inconcebible que hubiera desarrollo lingüístico más que rudimentario; o lo que es lo mismo, que la experiencia cada vez más sedentaria obligó a la creación físiorracional humana del lenguaje como necesidad en realidad semiótica respecto al problema de una fisiología ya inmovilizada, y el problema de orden social que significaba ante sobre todo la necesidad de autoexplicarse a ellos mismos; y para ello crearon dioses, como otra forma parecida de imposición físiorracional una vez más, pero solo narrativamente posible dentro ya del lenguaje que solemos confundir con el origen del hombre, según muchas tradiciones que postulan más o menos esto de que en el principio fue el verbo, que es cierto en un sentido antropológico estructural sedentario, pero en ningún case respecto a la creación biológica real de nada.

 

Que hubo antes muchos milenios anteriores de no verbo en absoluto, pero sí de vida crucialmente significativa al menos como antecedente y evolución posible de lo que después vendría.

 

Y con el lenguaje tiene lugar históricamente un verdadero despegue semiótico como espacio técnicamente necesario de expansión humana posible y siempre frente al problema que acarrea la misma agricultura, que es a saber, el desfase evolutivo de una fisiología humana para entonces ya fija NO SEDENTARIA, empero dentro de contextos cada vez más sedentarios e inmovilizados; contextos ya de por sí lo suficientemente cívicos como para resultar blindados ya para siempre respecto la fuerza de selección natural humana, que quiere decir que tampoco cabía esperarse que la biología humana se hubiera adaptado al contexto sedentario y agrícola puesto que el mismo motor de la evolución de la especie quedó de repente imposibilitado.

 

Y necesariamente la propuesta semiótica de un grupo ha de ser igualmente una propuesta fisiológica y respecto al problema base y subyacente, entre una naturaleza física y fisiológica humana no apta para los contextos agrícolas, y que por la misma razón técnica no puede ya evolucionar.

 

De manera que las tradiciones culturales particulares acaban siendo propuestas semióticas a partir de una experiencia colectiva geográficamente definido, y siempre hacia una régimen fisiológico simplemente civil (que no quiere decir del todo pacífico), y al menos respecto del grupo inmediato propio; y la violencia que se logra erradicar internamente (mediante cualquier lógica rectora y normalmente respecto a un plano cósmico superior) sí cabe ejercerla exteriormente y de cara a otros grupos humanos diferentes, que por circunstancias técnicas de nuevo a modo de una necesidad de desahogo estructural (y puesto que la fisiología real humana es en verdad óptima para el ejercicio de la violencia) suele históricamente llevarse a cabo con la mayor furia y saña, hacia lo ajeno y culturalmente extranjero, como deleite fisiológico y desinhibido, libre por fin y al menos pasajeramente del contexto opróbico del grupo propio.

 

Y el modo de implantación fisiológica de tal propuesta semiótica cultural está, una vez más, en la biología opróbica individual, que condiciona el pertenecer al grupo en la misma calidad de obligación fisiológica respecto de aquellos entidades conceptuales y semióticas que el grupo en sí es y que el pertenecer individual no tiene más remedio que arrogarse igualmente para sí; que si no, no se es individualmente del grupo y por tanto expuesto naturalmente a la ira del grupo y su expulsión del mismo, en caso de que el individuo transgresor no sea físicamente aniquilado.

 

Con esto no quiere decir que el individuo llegue realmente a sopesar sus posibles opciones, o al menos no inicialmente. Pues que el pertenecer antropológico de la individualidad es la mismísima definición de individualidad al dictado en verdad del grupo sobre lo individual; y esto el yo no puede percibirlo como opcional, sino que acaba siendo su misma sustancia personal y fisiológica, aunque la base moral humana en verdad es a partir de la corporeidad propia e individual (dado que la experiencia física no deja nunca de ser singular), con lo cual hay que postular la individualidad como verdadera piedra angular incluso de una racionalidad colectiva y solo culturalmente postulada, lo que convierte el individuo más bien en un problema frente a lo estructural antropológico del grupo; problema que las antropologías históricas resuelven (aunque sin resolver nunca, como más bien una tensión permanente) fijando crípticamente al centro de cualquier experiencia cultural de fisiología finalmente secundaria, la fuerza corporalmente moral de yo;

 

Crípticamente pues porque toda lógica cultural narrativamente tiende hacia la canalización, si no sojuzgamiento, de las fuerza primarias del individuo en pos de la posibilidad misma de lo social; pero al mismo tiempo queda siempre corto en este mismo empeño, y hasta el extremo de permanecer en silencio en cuanto a la muy legitima enjundia individual y respecto de la cual-siempre guardando un mínimo de razonable decoro-no tiene en verdad casi nunca mucho que decir. Y como originalmente los individuos más tercamente resistentes en su propia individualidad, hacen finalmente grupos más fuertes-con probabilidades más serias de supervivencia-el mecanismo cultural opróbico de los grupos humanos muy lógicamente jamás ha querido nunca ni deshacerse de la individualidad ni siquiera seriamente perturbarla, sino todo lo contrario que es el refuerzo de la misma,

 

Aunque abiertamente no puede la lógica cultural defender narrativamente este propósito, siendo lo suyo necesaria e inicialmente una lógica de prohibición, puesto que depende la cultura crípticamente y para su propio ejercicio fáctico, del desafío que toda individualidad intrínsecamente representa:

 

Porque lo estructural antropológico y cultural es en repuesta a y contestando el desafío individual, como lo es toda su propuesta semiótica, finalmente fisiológica en respuesta al perenne desafío que es el individuo que es ni más ni menos la propia fuerza grupal-estructural, a través del tiempo y siempre renovada de generación en generación.

 

Que es aquello que naturalmente da lugar a una evolución social que es el permanecer cultural a través del cambio y dado que la fisiología humana es siempre la misma, siempre más de lo mismo e idéntico—pero histórica, cultural y contextualmente diferente.

 

Resulta de apremio pues el desmenuzar la relación real entre estas dos zonas-o cameras bimembres-del hecho cultural humano y antropológico respecto de un proceso paradójico de sojuzgamiento del individuo por una parte al grupo, mientras crípticamente es la individualidad que queda al centro real y estructural de edificio antropológico; que es la individualidad secretamente enaltecida como máximo valor estructural, finalmente, y en contradicción evidente con las lógicas narrativas culturales de la superficie racional y colectiva, e incluso cuando la lógica cultural en verdad bastante falsamente propone ella misma la glorificación oficial del individualismo, cuando estructuralmente el hecho antropológico siempre e universalmente prioriza al grupo siempre por encima del individuo, de tal forma y en tal extremo que es ciertamente el individuo que pende de-y es social y semióticamente producido por-el grupo, y no al revés.

 

Y puesto que la posibilidad misma del espacio social resulta fundada en un sentido y mecanismo practico de definición extrínseca-semiótica del individuo (mediante el oprobio biológico y su geometría físio-social; esto es, entre la realidad corporal individual, la presencia de los otros, y respecto las ideas que ellos comparten y esencialmente son) la misma estabilidad de lo colectivo está precisamente-paradójicamente-en el valor real, siempre renovada de la violencia moral del individuo corpóreo; como máximo guardián último de la fuerza vital cultural (y crucialmente estructural) que por si mismo no puede vigorizarse si no es mediante el desafío que le trae en su mismísimas narices como si dijéramos, el individuo.

 

Porque el individuo—como los niños también—da mucha vida crucialmente para la otra parte y actor cultural que es esta nebulosa e incorpórea fuerza salvaje de lo estructural, intensamente aterrorizado y que, por lo tanto, se ensaña en su furiosa voluntad de prohibición, dominio y sojuzgamiento de todo aquello que considera una amenaza para sí.

 

Y particularmente (con especial ahínco furioso) respecto a lo corporal y físico, aquello que precisamente no es, o solo de forma remota y semióticamente mediatizada, como única forma que lo físico, carnal le es finalmente tolerable.

 

______________________

Y se produce una divinización de la naturaleza humana, culturalmente ofrecida al sacrificio semiótico como proposición del mal que es la parte vital y demoniaca de nuestra naturaleza crucialmente física (respecto al menos el cristianismo y su base judaica; o asimismo dentro de la cultura griega clásica, bajo otros avatares y dentro de otras dicotomías); pero como es tal su enjundia viviente, lo estructural no puede permitirse ignorar ni subestimarlo-y lo pone en su mismísimo centro, alzándolo en lo alto, enmascarado bajo distintos avatares semióticos del bien y del mal; del dios y diablo cristianos, como finalmente uno y lo mismo, indistintamente respecto de la fuente antropológicamente perenne de todo, que es el problema técnico permanente de lo experiencia física individual, pero respecto del grupo humano, y entre la multitud cultural.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

7) Geometric Opprobrium Games

http://www.caffereggio.net/2016/08/09/populistas-incorrectos-de-ricardo-dudda-en-el-pais/

Una característica fundamental del populismo es el rechazo a la corrección política. De Donald Trump a Marine Le Pen o Nigel Farage, los líderes populistas utilizan un lenguaje que busca romper los tabúes, que dice las cosas “como son” y utiliza significantes vacíos como el “sentido común”. La incorrección política sirve al populista para justificar su retórica divisiva y polarizadora: Donald Trump nunca aceptaría que sus discursos son racistas, para él son solo políticamente incorrectos. Sus seguidores aprecian su autenticidad, su aparente valentía a la hora de decir lo que, según ellos, todos piensan pero no se atreven a decir. Creen que hay una dictadura del “buenismo” y el pensamiento bienintencionado que les impide decir lo que consideran verdad, y que pone en peligro sus libertades.

 

Tabúes del grupo y su propuesta de incorrección política bienpensante

 

Retórica divisiva, polarizadora del populista

 

Gancho político propio en el físiorrechazo opróbico de individualidad antropológico

 

Es una preocupación muy estadounidense, y forma parte de una cultura muy arraigada de la libertad de expresión.[Mecánica cultural y formalista; como formalismo y cliché físio-semiotico cultural y antropológico] Muchos ciudadanos de Estados Unidos sienten que no solo les han arrebatado el país y frustrado sus esperanzas, sino que también las élites les han impedido quejarse de ello. Su rechazo a la corrección política es un rechazo al lenguaje que utilizan las élites para ocultar la verdad, es una manera simbólica de luchar contra el establishment. Los votantes de Trump ven su retórica incendiaria más como una expresión de integridad y sinceridad, y un rechazo al lenguaje mojigato y excesivamente calculado de los políticos de carrera, que como una muestra de racismo, machismo y mala educación. También sirve a Trump para protegerse de sus críticos. No es posible realizar una rendición de cuentas, porque es todo superficie y discurso: lo importante de Trump no es lo que dice, sino su show políticamente incorrecto. En la era de la política posfactual, en la que Trump es el rey, lo verdaderamente importante es la apariencia de autenticidad. Ninguno de sus votantes cree que vaya a construir un muro con México; les basta solo con que se atreva a proponerlo.

 

Tras las críticas a la corrección política hay parte de razón. Aunque es una manera bienintencionada de determinar las reglas de un debate civilizado, y suele ser una defensa de la integración y el respeto de las minorías, sus excesos han puesto en peligro en ocasiones la libertad de expresión: en las universidades estadounidenses, muchos estudiantes han censurado o intentado censurar opiniones que consideran ofensivas. A veces tiene como consecuencia justo lo que busca cambiar: en nombre de las minorías y la corrección política, muchos caen en una actitud paternalista que promueve la intolerancia y desprecia el pluralismo.

La derecha ha sido la principal preocupada por la corrección política, que considera característica de una izquierda mojigata y acomplejada. Pero la incorrección política es en esencia transversal y populista. Es, en cierto modo, una negación de la política, una defensa falaz de una verdad previa a la política institucional. El populista incorrecto no busca solo rescatar a las personas del establishment, sino también recuperar el lenguaje.

 

Aunque los líderes de Podemos utilizan la corrección política como una manera de crear hegemonía y no perder votos de sectores estratégicos, también buscan romper tabúes y cuestionan la “corrección política” o hegemonía cultural del sistema. Errejón afirmó en una entrevista que hay puntos en común entre el patriotismo del Frente Nacional y el de Podemos, y que al decir esto estaba siendo políticamente incorrecto. Quiere “construir pueblo mediante la batalla cultural” y convertir Podemos en un “partido-movimiento” de corte nacional-popular.

 

En un discurso en el Congreso en la pasada legislatura, Pablo Iglesias declaró que “decir la verdad, y tener principios, se ha vuelto algo extraño”, y se ofreció como la alternativa “decente” que no tiene miedo a decir la verdad. Pareció sugerir que, hasta la llegada de Podemos al Parlamento, nadie se había atrevido a decir lo que realmente había que decir. Es una defensa de una verdad “popular”, de sentido común (que es una característica de la incorrección política), propiedad del pueblo antes de que la política se la robara, y que es necesario rescatar. Pero, como se ha visto en la campaña del Brexit y en la de Trump, para recuperar la verdad que han ocultado los poderosos, el populista incorrecto acaba siempre usando la mentira.

Ricardo Dudda es periodista y miembro de la redacción de Letras Libres.

 

________________________________

Movimiento más bien antropológico respecto la ambivalencia base de individualidad grupal y antropológico-estructural, y al que se le puede atraer provocando (que es finalmente un vigorizar) precisamente sobre el punto del agobio estructural-grupal que solo se alivia natural y antropológicamente en el rechazo físiorracional del mismo (que es el modo antropológico de la verdadera individualidad tonificante y finalmente corporal)—y esto políticamente en torno a un modelo coreografiado físio-semiótico y patrón de individualidad a seguir, que es el líder—presidente o Fuhrer—y respecto finalmente sus tabúes propuestos propios que es finalmente la suplantación de una semiótica anterior por una nueva de dominio personal, del partido—o grupo y estamento oscuro de presión—como nuevo paradigma (en verdad físio-antropológico) de un nuevo orden político, semiótico y finalmente colectivamente fisiológico, ciertamente como remedo estructural mayor y antropológico, sin embargo al servicio de unos fines poco circunspectos y finalmente provincianos, dado que su propio ímpetu de exclusivamente dominio geométrico y situacional, no está ni interesado ni capacitado para una posible gestión sistémica-estructural mayor respecto el espacio humano antropológico en sí.

 

El dominio político así entendido es y se propone ser en realidad un caloroso y paternal abrazo antropológico de la individualidad afligida físio-antropológica humana y estructural; pero ruin ciertamente en lo no confesado y respecto las intenciones iniciales siempre vacíos y solo situacionales, de forcejeo y lucha ocultos respecto al espacio físio-psicológico de individualidad antropológica, debajo de la superficie social racional y coherente, lejos siempre de la luz diurna.

 

El Donald es una mierda, pero tonifica

-Falaz (y verdaderamente avieso) porque el contenido conceptual (más bien poco) está siempre al servicio de uno fines finalmente siempre fisiológicos, nada más.

 

-Los procesos históricos llamados así populistas (pero que en realidad son de una propuesta manipulación fisiologica-psicologica y físio-semiótica) parecen adquirir una especial carácter virulento a partir especialmente de la prensa escrita y el telégrafo; la posibilidad técnica de fotografías impresas en los periódicos; y el cine y la radio que arraigan social y físiopsicologicamente al mismo tiempo, más o menos, y durante las mismas décadas del siglo XX (los años veinte y treinta); hasta tal punto que sería lícito afirmar que el fenómeno de Adolph Hitler no hubiera sido posible de la misma forma ni en la misma rapidez y virulencia sin esto que era un nuevo mecanismo de franqueo de la mente (y de la misma individualidad estructural y antropológica) del ser humano; que efectivamente actúa como fuerza catalizadora sobre los elementos del sustrato cultural alemán y respecto de una noción grupal orgánica y organicista especifica.

 

Exiled Man Anthropology

Or

Structurally Displaced Individuality of Anthropology

That, in the exclusively bodily, thus accounts for the moral patrimony of really indiviudality itself—as the only way to begin to know the moral that is in your own physical, bodily vulnerablity; and biological opprobrium is about moral threat that is ultimatly physiologically experienced as physical, bodily threat; but structurally, it is the physical which human groups can never actually asimílate that effectively leaves the individual permanently out in the cold, so to speak, and that is in fact the very realm of moral possibility, in regards really to the anthropological itself.

 

And so the general and broadly stated rule of thumb is human groups have difficulty with morality because only individuals live in bodies; groups are a physiologically semiotic reality, but not physical. But groups can, of course, control the physical circumstances of bodily trangressors…

 

(Don’t forget that!)

 

 

 

8) Two Families of Objects (From Umberto Eco Travels in Hyperreality, 1990)

[FINAL TWO PARAGRAPHS]…The objects are of two types. The first are the “beautiful” objects, desirable, fairly accesible. They include easy chairs, lamps, sausages, liquors, motorboats, swimming pools. The visitor loves them and would like to own them. He cannot perhaps buy a motorboat but he can think of the remote possibility—one day, who knows?—of making such a purchase. But there is one thing he doesn’t desire: to accumulate objects of a single type. He may want an ashtray, but not a hundred ashtrays; a rubber boat, but not a thousand rubber boats. So his desire is keen but not frantic; it can be postponed, but its difficulty never creates the drama of impossibility. When you think about it, these “beautiful” objects are all consumer goods.

 

Then there are the others. They are “ugly”, because they are cranes, cement mixers, lathes, hods, excavators, hydraulic presses (actually, they are very beautiful, more beautiful than the first, but the visitor doesn’t know this). Since they are ugly and cumbersome, they are undesirable, also because they seem strangely defunctionalized, with their wheels spinning pointlessly, their blades striking the air without slicing anything…They are inaccessible, but the visitor doesn’t care. He knows that even if he could buy a machine tool, it would be of no use to him. Because these objects, unlike the others, function only if they are accumulable. A thousand ashtrays are useless, but a thousand machine tools make big industry. At the end of his rounds, the ordinary visitor believes he has chosen. He desires beautiful objects, accessible, and not accumulable, and rejects those that are ugly and accumulable (but inaccessible). In reality, he has not chosen; he has only accepted his role as consumer of consumer goods since he cannot be a proprietor of means of production. But he is content. Tomorrow he will work harder in order to be able to buy, one day, an easy chair and a refrigerator. He will work at the lathe, which is not his because (the fair has told him) he doesn’t want it. (1970)

 

Implict: Are two different levels of logic where one is subordinated to and contained by the other; thus a natural border and barrier arises in which the logic of the higher, containing level cannot be completely frank and forthcoming with regards to the greater part of the individuals who make up the lower level (although individuals who understand and work in higher logic also belong in also their own physiology to the lower). And thus a utilitarian relationship is formed between a natural anthropological illusion in which individuals live, that becomes a physiological freedom of a discerning, fundamentally hedonist and comfort-seeking self; while the logic and designs of the higher, structural level are (initially) conceptual and so corporeally remote—as specifically a force of temporal imposition through time, from initial investment, strategically towards ultimately a tacit put permanent structural control of the very contexts in which the greater breadth and with of collective social experience takes place physio-semiotically through time; that is thus a form finally of semiotic-controlled, semiotic-limited and thus defined, physiological possibility of the human collective—that becomes quite directly a collective and culturally physiological medium as object of higher-tiered, technical design and imposition.

 

Such a situation therefore is optimal also for other cryptic cultural forces which have of course most accidently ended up adopting the very mode of anthropological mechanisms of individual physiological subjugation and definition towards group cohesion, order and stability; accidently because human groups do in fact survive as groups in the very physiological engagement and invigoration of individuals—and this not only in regards to a long term financial reassurance for investors and their political structures, but rather in and because of the very physiological nature of human experience as of ever, universally and in all geographic points and historical moments;

 

Accidentally especially because such a self-serving mode of relating utilitarianly to the rest of society would be, even for those individuals at the highest pinnacle of structural understanding and implementation, morally intolerable if forced in its true rational dimensions on the conscience of individuals.

 

Certainly because the real union between both levels is in fact the physiological itself, that thus turns the labor of structurally technical consideration, implementation and control potentially also into a process of physiological engagement and invigoration for those individuals and given that even the conceptually rational is of course simply another realm of human physiology—as intellectual comprehension in some sense as just another form of perception and human physiologically rational imposition;

 

Because most necessarily—perhaps fatally—do human beings need to live physiologically invigorated existences, at all costs and in regards to all agrarian, sedentary cultural experience; and so it is that man’s achieved—but primary—cognizance allowed him to compensate in the semiotic for what he could not do physically simply because the semiotic and representational is physiological—is physiologically real and despite all physical limitation and impossibility.

 

And so rationally unawares to mankind—though not aesthetically—it becomes the physiological that is our perpetual armor and protecting bulwark against the rational itself:

 

And this in regards as well to culturally sturctural adminstrators and decision makers, whom we must necessarily suppose and attribute a labor of at least minimally technical, rationl nature…

 

But a truly rational existence is true grit if it is to be part of social experience.

 

(Is damn near impossible, in fact!)

 

And so the illusory cultural phantom, actually becomes the rational, and not the permanent steadfast will to life of the human physiological and corporeal individual.

 

 

 

4. The Physio-Totemic

 INDEX

(1)(DEFFINITIVE) INTRODUCTORY NOTES ON THE PHYSIO-TOTEMIC

(2)Opprobrium

(3) The Selves of Anthropology

(4) Life During War Time (1979)

(5) Art/Reality/Physio-Totemic Representation

(6) The Physio-Totemic and its Zoomorphic—Rational Continuum

(7) Semiotic Constitution of Individual Belonging

 

 

 

(1)(DEFFINITIVE) INTRODUCTORY NOTES ON THE PHYSIO-TOTEMIC

 

1)Physiolgy

-Is need

-Response to need is entity definition

-Attainment of comfort (‘satisfaction’) is power

 

[Definition and power to define (as self-imposition) is a form of physiological comfort]

 

2)Need

Definition

Power = comfort physiology

 

[Elevated to anthropological mechanics of the physiologically moral self (socially dependent, so incipiently semiotic and therefore necessarily outside the self—and rational—in the sense of self VERSUS the others—IS THUS A MECHANICS OF OPPROBRIUM]

 

Rationality is thus in the others and regarding this-that-I-am-in-my-bodily being (that is not them!) Thus the culturally-posited rational self is a socially-controlled self through opprobrium and its physiology of moral threat; but so is the self also necessarily a semiotic self, extrinsically defined in the rational posits of the social itself, which similarly become so important to the individual’s motivation also through opprobrium and towards an individual belonging thus in the semiotic-conceptual notions of the others, and that to at least a minimum extent she must make her own, as well. Thus is the social clearly a semiotic social foremost and above all in the mind of the individual; and this physiologically-cognitive, mental space becomes a physiologically-cognitive process of the mind (the physiologically-totemic) that is effectively the realm of union of the original opprobrium-rational self and the semiotic-rational and culturally-posited. And so the more semiotic substance of the social and culturally-posited rational (because it is itself a structure of opprobrium-enforced ideas and rational tenets that are physiologically binding for the individual), points clearly and even in this initial outline, to the problem of physiological drift in the semiotic and culturally-posited away from original, physiologically immediate and bodily experience of the self—that is also a bodily rational and bodily moral experiencing of—originally and always—the human group itself from the standpoint of singular, bodily individuality in-this-that-I-am-that-is-not-them; and so it is not only because of technology historically that could explain the circumstances and causes of Spengler’s Conundrum, but rather in the semiotic itself as of sedentary experience and especially agriculture, that is a structural physiological drift of cultural, anthropological space itself owing to the very much natural process in human history of physio-rational semiotic expansion towards the very possibility of socially complex—but stable—human groups and societies (as of the problem of the force of physiological immobilization agrarian-based, sedentary anthropology represents and to which human history has effectively been a response, ever since and universally.)

 

Because Spengler’s Conundrum is also to a great extent Freud’s Dilemma in Civilization and its Discontents (1930)

[27jun16]

 

 

(2)Opprobrium

Physiologically moral self (“in the others”)

That is incipiently semiotic (“in the others”)

And so is rationally aware of self (“in and because of the others”)

 

 

 

 

(3) The Selves of Anthropology

 

[Opprobrium Self]

.

.

.

.

.

.

[Anthropological Self]

.

.

.

.

.

[Physio-Totemic Self]                                                  [Semiotic Self]

 

 

 

 

REPRESENTATION (In the force over the individual of the physiological)

Follows rules and logic intrinsically coherent to itself; thus cannot be approached according to other logics, except in regards to a contrast with that which it is not (but that nevertheless is a further insight towards defining what it is). In regards to a physiology of representation, it is of course still physiology; but that requires thus a certain suspension of belief in terms of broader semiotic vantage points physiological response cannot entirely heed. The nature of this suspension of belief—also coincidental with what is an actual process of the structurally anthropological itself—is not always moral decision of discerning will towards a tacit covenant with the artistic; but rather because of in fact the force of the physiological one does not really accept at all (such is its power to envelope human, physiologically sensorial, physiologically conceptual perception and thus the individual’s own physiological experience); and so it is only the culturally-posited rational that perhaps situates ultimate significance of the artistic, and of the general sensorial-perceived in its entirety. But suspension of belief of a culturally-posited rationality would not seem quite accurate: acceptance of the physiological is not really possible (just as its rejection neither is); the physiological simply is, and so the individual’s reaction and physio-totemic positing of self in regards to it, becomes, of course, a physiology and physiological paradigm in itself. On the other hand, the semiotic and what the physiological might actually mean, is another and separate matter altogether.

___________________________

Anthropology itself is thus also a suspension of belief (of the rational) in favor of the physiological. And suspension could also be understood as a curtailing, limiting and so definition of the rational itself, as once again working pretext to and for the physiological, and the functional, systemic stability of social experience it finally becomes. The contradiction arises, however, of the semiotic force of culture against primary physiology and physiological disturbance generally, that is really a positing of a secondary and culturally-posited physiology, through, of course, the semiotic (as in fact the culturally-posited rational itself) FURTHER INFERENCES physiology is invariably always defined by the ideas usually imposed on people, in regards to the anthropologically structural or separate and sub-physical realms of particular group experience and even just circumstances; and it is thus the conceptual in sundry forms of essentially imposition (through different forms of social agency, overt and covert) that determines real physiological paradigms. And so impose the conceptual and the body follows, in one form or another, as whole-hearted compliance on the part of individuals or out and out defiance and rejection—according to the enveloping reality of physio-totemic mental process of the mind (as a result of physio-conceptual perception and the individual’s subsequent moral, opprobrium-based, physio-totemic positioning and definition of self in the mind and prior to the acts of individual will, but that is in itself most intensely physiological, physiologically-rational experience and before even a word is spoken, a stone thrown or a US dollar spent.

 

 

 

(4) Life During War Time (1979)

Practical Understanding of the Physio-Totemic Practically Understood (but not completely):

An externally controlled (manipulated) physio-totemic space of the mind and physiologically cognitive process—and not just through physio-sensorial perception, but rather directly through in fact the imagery of the individual’s mind; thus not only reading the mind, but putting images into it is—or would be—the real power to manipulate (directly and with sibylline command over) a person’s actual social and publically understood behavior; that is so secretive because it crucially maintains a sense of self in the individual that is the very physio-totemic and mental stimulation of the individual’s cognitive physiology towards decisive, moral self-affirmation and definition, as natural forerunner to the individual’s acts and personal behavior.

 

Mental images are actually nothing in themselves, except that in the individual’s cognitive contemplation of them-in the mind’s eye-they ultimately have a direct connection to the corporally physiological (and I assume the individual’s nervous systems); clearly once again it is a biology of opprobrium at work in the individual’s very perception of mental images, that is ultimately fear-based in regards to this zoomorphic and primeval physio-genetic memory of the individual’s dismemberment of her own body by a very angry human group she somehow very much displeased (probably 10 of thousands of Earth-years before agriculture itself); and that is to this day still the base of the universal human and anthropological self as of the individual’s bodily vulnerability to the numerical superiority of the group.

 

And thus the nature of the self is implicitly a rational, moral self in regards to the practicality of belonging to the group (although the real force of opprobrium is sub-conscious and irrational in origin-because it is biological, that is, of genetic origin). The physio-cognitive process of the mind and its images is thus no different in regards to the individual’s contemplation than if one were visually before any pictorial scene of any painting, film—or even, of course, just optical perception itself in regards to other physically immediate human beings (as images, but not in regards to physiologically immediate, linguistic interaction!):

 

In all cases opprobrium is the internal force of the permanent need of the individual to define one’s self with regards to perception itself; because that primeval opprobrium self, subjacent always to the whole of the culturally rational, deep at the core of the possibility of you, does not want to be the pre-agrarian group’s dinner that night, or lunch tomorrow; or some human toy as object and collective whipping post for the angst and fury of a group of also terrified human beings; so you do not want to be, either!

 

And personal definition starts thus in the mind itself as of especially visual perception, that is the individual’s necessarily moral positioning in regards to what the mind is processing.

 

So what then is the difference between reality and representation; the real as visually perceived by the individual and art (or simply entertainment as representation)?

 

Because human perception and the force of opprobrium do not distinguish between one and the other; and the phsyio-totemic likewise makes no initial difference between either. And it is only the culturally-posited rational and semiotic the allows you to know the difference.

 

Clearly then, the possibilities of hiding extra-anthropological technology in the human physiological and physiologically rational itself, are more than ample! [14jun16]

 

 

(5)

ART (Representation)

REALITY (Sensory/Conceptual Perception of it)

THE PHYSIO-TOTEMIC (As Unifier)

 

That is to say, there is no initially technical difference between representation and reality, from the standpoint of human perception; and mental process is a form of representation even in regards to the perception of reality, anyway. And both art and perceived reality are physiologically real and binding for the individual.

 

Representation [Versus] Reality—Depends on the culturally-posited rational and semiotic. Because everything is representation, initially as of perception and in the mind’s eye.

 

Key is physiological connection of mental imagery, in all cases; connection of mental imagery to individual’s physiology and the physiologically rational and cognitive. And of course opprobrium is also inevitably a factor, that turns physio-cognitve process—in all cases—into a physiologically totemic context in which the individual positions herself in a personal, but also opprobrium-based, moral sense (in all cases, as part of human conscience and central to the notion of self); as a singularly universal totemic space of the opprobrium self, in regards to and before the physiologically bound experiencing of mental imagery.

 

Although the self is also rational will to overcome, in regards also to the phsyio-cognitively totemic. And thus a big part of culture stability is in fact refuge from the physio-totemic and rational in the physiological itself; that is underlying and imperious cause for the need anthropologically for physiological invigoration so that the physiological regime of the culturally semiotic is in fact tolerable, and crucially in regards to the possibility itself of anthropological stability.

 

Importance of physical, physiologically immediate experience: As real, bodily domain of individuality, and to some extent outside the culturally-posited rational and anthropological; because the anthropologically structural is fiercely about the body in the culturally semiotic; and the semiotic is foundationally about collective, physiological control and order that thus becomes above all a structural defining of the collectively physiological.

 

Thus the culturally-posited rational is effectively purpose-based, as in fact a mechanism that could be understood as really a strategy towards collectively physiological stability, that posits finally a mode of individuality in only this physiological sense in regards to ideas that necessarily are to weigh on the individual’s conduct and possibility of restraint to avoid and diffuse the exercising of especially physical violence against others; but never are we to understand extended human group structure of civilization itself as some kind of concentration camp experience—the system would not obviously be viable if that were the case-and individuality in only its systemically functional, structurally technical essence must then be adorned and dressed to a full vital elegance of a culturally-posited moral freedom, when what is really at stake is simply the problem of social and group, structural and systemic buoyancy of the physiological.

 

And it is, of course, the semiotic over the physiological that is cultural craftsman of what is a proposed, secondary paradigm, finally, of human physiology held to and by the individual’s own biological force of opprobrium; because as an individual if the group’s ideas, traditions (semiotics) are not at least to some extent physiologically relevant and binding for you, you will have to find another group to belong to.

 

Secondary because a physiology of Cain is only acceptable as narrative hero (or anti-hero)—that is to say, in the semiotic itself; but not in and among the human fold as the problem violence becomes in regards to cultural embrace itself and its invigorated complacency of the physiological (which is the whole point of human groups and their anthropologies, anyway!)

 

And so the structural fall guy then becomes the deeper aspects of physical and physiological experience itself, and that in only certain fixed modes of social comprehensibility (meaning, opprobrium-based) are tolerated.

 

Because these deeper aspects of physical and physiological experience are in fact a structural problem, undeniably; but so is a radicalization of the force of the culturally structural itself, that simply follows the power of opprobrium over and through individuals into the creation of contexts in which the fraudulent aspect of individuality in itself (as a natural and necessary component of civilization) is brutally distorted—even preyed upon and utilized—rapidly affecting human personality itself, to the point of imposing ultimately a structural form of individuality that can no longer oppose in its own force of entity and merit, the cultural and anthropologically structural.

 

Because in wholesomely buoyant anthropologies (loosely following Spengler), it is the force of individuality itself that is the true cryptic keel of anthropological stability, in the challenge to the structurally systemic only individuality can provide;

 

And a challenged culture is a living culture, that must once again and permanently affirm itself through its very self-exercise; and that inevitably requires not only force of logical coercion (necessarily to some extent), but logically also compromise, adaptation and gradual evolution, finally.

 

And so historically the structural fall guy becomes the phantom side of the culturally structural, as a sub-cultural frustration and turmoil for individuals who are structurally taken further and further away from their deeper physiological and physical selves, under the boot and whip of opprobrium and the culturally-posited rational and semiotic, human biology of opprobrium itself blindly propels,

 

In only a physiology, ultimately, that knows not what it is, finally and almost at all, most crucially because it takes place more in the semiotic than in actual physical reality.

 

But, of course, you are not likely to understand this if only civilization is what you know; because you are not physiologically akin to the reasons why civilization is the way it is. And only intellectually do you perhaps understand surely its value, but never have you experienced the physiological justification of the why of civilization.

 

 

 

_____________________

Physiologically Binding: subject to the force of opprobrium [13jun16]

 

 

 

(6) The Physio-Totemic and its Zoomorphic—Rational Continuum

Becomes thus the point of union between the Opprobrium-self and the Semiotic Self; is thus a transversal and pillar of the Anthropological Self of Human Groups, from the zoomorphic social (opprobrium and the bodily rationality it produces in regards to and against the others), to the highest of the most refined semiotic-rational reasoning man is capable of.

 

And so at all levels of the Anthropological Group Self the physio-totemic remains of a permanent hybrid nature as effectively a continuum between zoomorphic, fear-based vulnerability to the others versus progressively higher forms of the semiotic and culturally rational:

 

Because underlying foundation of morality is probably originally our ability to begin to empathizes with the victimization we see in the social as of our own personal and very much culturally cryptic victimization in opprobrium that is perennially thus the origin of a human, working sense of justice and equanimity,

 

As of the group and in how the individual thus acquires a bodily and moral sense of self as the foundation of further social identity.

 

The core of individuality is thus inescapably moral in this sense as of a bodily individuality effectively at the mercy of the superior force of number of the group itself (but really in regards to the ideas, collective impulses and spirit that move them) and which culture, although it seeks to suppress the logical violence of individuality, also never really lets the individual forget.

 

Because culture is a functionally dynamic contradiction that cryptically depends in its systemic stability on exactly that which it seeks to suppress, curtail and channel in the individual-and exactly what culture’s decorum nature seeks to deny thus becomes its very impetus of real long term stability and survival.

 

And in this eminent contradiction is the flexibility of anthropological balance attained!

 

But in following Spengler it is of course to be noted that culture is not indestructible, and so can go too far in its force of rational decorum imposition-and that, as already has been discussed, is more physiologically-driven in itself than rationally conducted, where the semiotic ends up becoming only a pretext for the physiological itself; in regards however to a culturally-proposed, secondary physiology and the problem this becomes when the physiology of only the culturally-posited gets too far ahead of the deeper nature of physiological man as of the end of human evolution itself and the inexorable fixing of our permanent physio-social nature as of the historical appearance of agriculture proper.

 

(Any questions–Langley)

20JUN16

 

 

(7) SEMIOTIC CONSITUTION OF INDIVIDUAL BELONGING And so after agriculture, human groups become above all and first and foremost a semiotic constitution of individual belonging, that is at the same time necessarily and to some extent adversarial (given that each individual is also a different, singular body and its physiology); fictional is thus its primary quality in certainly a physical sense. Of human physio-rational invention could also be another way to describe the conceptual essence of cultural belonging, reinforced over the generations and through time, in regards to originally a specific, geographically defined, collective experiencing of the physiological. But the only way the semiotic becomes physiologically relevant to individuals is through a mechanism of opprobrium and the individual need to be one with and of the others. And that up to only a certain point, once again, because the culturally-posited rational and semiotic cannot always and completely tell you who you are—but you do know who you are not, and it is the physio-rational positioning of the self in the physiologically totemic and cognitive as physiological process of the mind where the anthropological self (as of agriculture or more sedentary-based existence) is to be found, and that the systemic viability of culture actually requires to in fact be systemically viable—that is, in the challenge of individual experience to it and culture’s opportunity to reinforce itself, and thereby come vigorously alive, once again.

 

Thus is physiologically immediate experience perhaps even more necessary, as of the circumstances of semiotic anthropological constitution; as in fact a form of respite and relief from the physio-totemic self. And undoubtedly is conversation itself the perennial cradle of the cultural, as physio-rational experiencing of the self physiologically outside of the physio-totemic, in face to face—or group—conversation; where the semiotic is still the semiotic, but that becomes secondary as in fact a physio-rational instrument of direct, inter-personal physiological exchange—that is thus a physical sense of self, held nevertheless, to the realities of another that becomes a form of suspension of the physio-totemic, when that conversation is freely spontaneous and like a whole nother world in regards to a sense of self one would almost seem to leave behind, briefly and in the heat of language as personal human exchange and expanse.

 

Because the physio-totemic is not really who you are, but is rather an anthropologically structural dictate of the semiotic, historically as of agriculture.

 

 

SEMIOITC IMPLIES PHYSIO-TOTEMIC IMPLIES OPPROBRIUM

As a physiologically rational and cognitive, mental realm of extremes; as effectively omnipotence and crushing self-abasement, given that there is actually no one up there with you to in some way rationally ground you to proper (or better) perspective. And in a world of physiologically relevant (so opprobrium-based) images and concepts, the physio-totemic self is like culture itself of a semiotic constitution of the mind, similarly held to idealizations; and in regards to those idealizations so does a physiology of the mind position itself as very much a physiologically mental consecration to those idealizations; but, of course, only in regards to a personal, internal physiological rationality that is effectively prevented from projecting itself, as long as it remains only a physiology of the mind and cognitive. The culturally external and real at least has the advantage for the self of physiologically real projection, whereas the exclusively physio-totemic does not. So in just physiologically configured human groups, that thus do not require of the semiotic the way sedentary, agricultural man does, the development of a physio-totemic element of human personality and self is not possible; the physio-totemic as the internal voice and perhaps conscience, would seem to be only necessitated by the semiotic itself, as the primary first step towards physiological projection (that only semioitc-based anthropology requires). Primitive man did not project his physiology-he was his physiology, though not entirely extent, of course, of the possibility of meaning.

 

 

 

 

Phyisio-totemic Inference:

And the self with regards to the semiotic thus positions herself internally as physiologically cognitive process of the mind—that is a moral positioning of self-definition through fear, moral threat (opprobrium) and physiological response to sensorial—and cognitive—perception, of in fact ideas and the semiotic itself; as a broadly understood realm of physiological moral dilemma of self internal to the individual, but that is the natural outlet and space for the corporal and logical self of opprobrium-based bodily vulnerability to the group, once again and as the birth point of at least the socially rational (outside of the psycho-affective sphere of family), although its force is permanently of the human biological and therefore of also permanent irrational origin and nature (despite one’s intellectual understanding of it.) But you and your body in regards to and versus the others is certainly a predicament and circumstance of very much rational self-awareness, indeed. Enter: calculation- discretion-manners-forms of deception, and tactics of social diplomacy; for how else can advantage be gained by the individual, before and potentially faced with the very numerical superiority of the group itself?

 

Real social (physical and physiological) interaction, is of course a different matter with the regards to the physio-totemic self; to the point that interpersonal, social exchange becomes in some ways relief from it and the rigors of the physiologically cognitive process of the mind that is permanently subject itself to the opprobrium force of moral threat; that because in the mind the world in its individually-conceived entirety is something of a personal matter until it can in fact be contrasted through the perception and physiological acceptance of others (even if disapprovingly), reality itself cannot really be said to begin except through others—and because your real, more wholesome self is actually in them, anyway. This at least anthropologically is the reason why you need and so have a self, to begin with (the self of non-sedentary groups is different, and not the self we understand as our own, after agriculture.)

 

 

 

14) De Los viudos (físio-totémicos) de Margaret Sullavan de Mario Benedetti

UNO DE LOS pocos nombres reales que aparecen en mis primeros cuentos [«Idilio», «Sábado de gloria»] es el de Margaret Sullavan. Y aparece por una razón sencilla. Es inevitable que en la adolescencia uno se enamore de una actriz, y ese enamoramiento suele ser definitorio y también formativo. Una actriz de cine no es exactamente una mujer; más bien es una imagen. Y a esa edad uno tiende, como primera tentativa, a enamorarse de imágenes de mujer antes que de mujeres de carne y hueso. Luego, cuando se va penetrando realmente en la vida, no hay mujer de celuloide —al fin de cuentas, sólo captable por la vista y el oído— capaz de competir con las mujeres reales, igualmente captables por ambos sentidos, pero que además pueden ser disfrutadas por el gusto, el olfato y el tacto.

Pero la actriz que por primera vez nos corta el aliento e invade nuestros insomnios, significa también nuestro primer ensayo de emoción, nuestro primer borrador de amor. Un borrador que años después pasaremos en limpio con alguna muchacha —o mujer— que seguramente poco o nada se asemejará a aquella imagen de inauguración, pero que en cambio tendrá la ventaja de sus manos tangibles con mensajes de vida, de sus labios besables sin más trámite, de sus ojos que no sólo sirvan para ser mirados sino también para mirarnos.

Sin embargo, el amor de celuloide es importante. Significa algo así como un preestreno. Frente a aquel rostro, a aquella sonrisa, a aquella mirada, a aquel ademán, tan reveladores, uno prueba sus fuerzas, hace la primera gimnasia de corazón, y algunas veces hasta escucha campanas. Y como,

después de todo, no se corre mayor riesgo [la imagen por lo general está remota, en un Hollywood o una Cinecitá inalcanzables], uno se deja soñar, desinhibido, resignado y veraz, aunque el fondo de tanta franqueza sea un amor de ficción.

Margaret Sullavan había sido eso para mí. Es claro que, cuando escribí los cuentos, ya no era por cierto un adolescente. Aunque todavía daban en los cines montevideanos alguna que otra película de su última época, y aunque por supuesto no me perdía ninguna, yo ya había pasado más de una vez en limpio aquel borrador de amor, y en consecuencia podía verlo con distancia y objetividad, pero también con una cálida nostalgia, con una alegre gratitud, como siempre se mira, a través del tiempo esmerilado, a la mujer que de alguna manera nos ha iniciado en el viaje amoroso.

…Nos dimos la mano y todo. Como dos deudos. Casi como hubiera podido sentirse James Stewart, pareja de Margaret en tantas películas.

Cuando salí en dirección al restorán italiano, yo también me froté los ojos, pero en mi estilo: no con la palma sino con los nudillos. En realidad, no conocía cuál podía ser el grado o la motivación del amargo estupor del boletero, irascible y cegato. Pero en mi caso sí que lo sabía: por primera vez en mi vida había perdido a un ser querido.

 

__________________

Parte inicial y final del cuento de Mario Benedetti Los viudos de Margaret Sullavan (1977)

3. Physiologically Rational Imposition

INDEX

1)Human Realms of Physio-Rational Imposition

2) A CULTURAL NOTION

3)COMMUNICATION WITHOUT LOGICAL PROPOSTIONS

4)Individuality as threat to ultimate group stability:

The Kenaima versus the Central Caribs

5) Anthropology’s Problem of The Bodily Self(2)

(6)Two-component and compartmentalized entities: how one side relates to the other and relationships of mutual inter-physiological dependence that arise.

(7)YUXTAPOSICION Y CAUSALIDAD (CRASO ERROR)

 

 

1)Human Realms of Physio-Rational Imposition

-Human perception itself, especially visual

-Opprobrium

-The physio-totemic as process

-Language in its structural workings

-Existential-narrative belief as imposition over only partially understood and controllable reality.

-As human need to impose on reality (at least through physiologically rational conviction) what circumstances and perhaps the culturally-posited rational itself do not immediately reveal. Because if you cannot simply take for granted the culturally-posited rational, use personal, rationally-based conviction to make your own actions effectively possible; because you need auxiliary support of some form of at least incipient rationality and logic—when that rationality and logic is not simply anthropologically evident of itself.

-Through physio-rational imposition I effectively make myself bigger than the reality of limitation I live in and struggle against in my own physiological milieu and ken; this is of course generally only possible in—or supported by—the semiotic itself. And one of the reasons I need to make myself bigger than the limitation I live in and defines me after agriculture, is the force of physiological immobilization of the agrarian anthropological itself; and that because I am physiologically sentient and rationally aware—but cannot actually go anywhere because of the nature of sedentary existence—I need to make reality itself bigger than it is in just my perception of it.

 

ENTER THE DIVINE

As semiotic, physio-rational projection and elaboration, reinforced over the generations—but ntowards always collective and systemic physiological stability and invigoration (that because stable, effectively requires invigoration.)

 

WEIGHT LIFTING-OR PUMPING IRON(1977) & SHOOT TO THRILL(1981)

Physiological strife and invigoration of agrarian experience (in the semiotic) that goes physically nowhere; but that is, in its invigoration, a lifting of the weight of sedentary physiological experience (and given human physiology is not, in an evolutionary sense, really designed for—or suitable to—the permanently sedentary.) That becomes a lifting of the weight of waiting that is a good way to describe the experience and circumstances of human beings as of their own, underlying perception of existence, historically and after agriculture.

 

Or you can be an explorer (or more likely still, go to war!)

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

2) A CULTURAL NOTION

How to be physiologically rational in another language, and the attainment of competency of physio-rational, linguistic imposition.

 

-Language: A form of physio-rational invention and imposition, based on a limited set of rules the individual has at her physio-rational disposition; that is culturally reinforced as of is its physiological relevance for the individual through the opprobrium mechanism. And the linguistic opprobrium self becomes the poet in all of us as of an opprobrium-forced, linguistic competency of individuality; that nevertheless is also linguistically free to the degree language allows for and towards the individual’s own capacity of physio-linguistic imposition and invention.

 

_____________________

Notes

Rules and definition of language allow for the possibility of physiologically-rational, linguistic freedom towards self-imposition and affirmation…(otherwise language itself would have never become very popular.)

 

 

3)COMMUNICATION WITHOUT LOGICAL PROPOSTIONS

Decontextualization that stimulates target-beholder to physio-rationally impose semantic context on what is visually presented to perception; as a strategy that would seem to play on human tendency to impose on perception itself. But that is more specifically directed at the individual’s capacity to guess–or, really, formulate—meaning in regards to presented sensorial prompts that initially in and of themselves offer none; and over time, it becomes a semiotics in itself, in regards to a foundational set of basic references upon which new conceptualizations can be introduced, as once again and ultimately a physiological imposition over the individual towards in fact her own capacity to physio-rationally impose meaning on the sensorially perceived.

 

 

 

 

 

4)Individuality as threat to ultimate group stability:

The Kenaima versus the Central Caribs

Logic under the cover of the deceased who obviously cannot confirm or deny proposed, working logic and explanation the living in fact understand themselves through. And it is this impossibility of rationally knowing that allows group and cultural logic to operate, towards the effective logical sequencing of events of cause and effect; towards finally what is essentially a comfort in logic itself, in regards to a Big Systemic beyond anyone’s control—so the circumstances of human mortality are a little easier to bear in a logic-based understanding, and at least from a physiologically immediate cultural standpoint;

 

And logic-based it is, even though it is certainly NOT real –but the death of others in its contemplation by the individual is very much physiologically real and requires some form of human ability to control thus temper, and alleviate—and this crucially in a collective sense; otherwise the group would dissipate. The logic of the culturally-proposed rational is the instrument to such an effect.

 

And it would inexorably come into being through cultural tradition as of originally the human need to physio-rationally impose on reality itself; a need which is in fact permanently felt, permanently renewed as loss of those physiologically proximate.

 

So somebody posited that very logical imposition, because the original human, Carib group had to sine qua non, although any other logically sound explanation would have similarly worked.

 

But such a positing of the logically conceptual from the standpoint of human need, is only possible on to that which cannot be logically approached, neither confirmed nor –more importantly—contradicted; because in just this non-approachable quality is its supreme value, in the very creation of a context of collective physiological stability protected from further physiologically rational imposition by other individuals (that is people’s very physiologically rational nature!); As in some sense, a mechanism and mode—or structure—ultimately of protecting the collective group from human, individual nature itself.

 

In this way, the group’s physiology and physiological projection is essentially limited in the posited, conceptual definition of it—because individuals cannot undo logical tenets of what becomes a cultural proposition: its logic is beyond contradiction, and thus inaccessible to individual force of rational will and physio-rational imposition. And group integrity as stability (in its ideas and thus in individual’s physiological response and projection) is effectively put beyond the reach of the force of individuality itself.

 

Cargo Cults, the Kenaima and God (for example) all follow the same central structuring and positing of logic on the non-apprehensible, logically non-approachable and that which necessarily cannot be contradicted; that assures group preservation through the containment of individual physio-rational will to imposition. And cultural logic, because it is held desperately on to by the group as of extreme physiological duress and need, becomes a eventually, a form of normative authority over the limits of individual experience—that is finally an authority over identity, or the better part of it; but of course, not completely because the cultural and anthropologically structural requires the challenge individuality is to it—is in fact structurally dependent on it in its very reason for being;

 

And typically after agriculture (or at least sedentary experience that is the anthropological context of the Carib Indians, and in regards to their need for postulating of the Kenaima) that authority will eventually require custodians, as a priestly class as component of anthropology and human societies Upton Sinclair would later refer to universally as The Priestly Lie.

 

Because the tacitly perceived assault on humanity by greater forces, and in regards to people’s helplessness, ultimately, at the mercy of the broader unknown mechanics and force of the natural world, becomes physiologically an invigorated conformity with exactly what people know to be real—that which they can touch, gain warmth from and protect themselves with; circumstances and conditions of immediate bodily experience, that, if not for a postulated counterforce of permanent cosmic and existential siege, would be less bearable in themselves. That is, a logic-based, semiotic explanation as not only a comfort in rational understanding (though not empirical, but still rational), but also a crucial source of exhilaration through fear towards a living, finally, in a physiology of gratefulness for what one in fact is, and for what one in fact does have.

 

And that need crucially from the standpoint of a force of physiological immobilization of agrarian anthropology, over the millennium and to the present has not changed at all; rather only in regards to the sources of culturally-postulated fear, which need not be necessarily of a religious nature, but only remote enough so that its rational positing cannot be easily challenged by individuals, and only from the vantage point of just individual experience.

 

_________________________

WWII experience of science, like an all-powerful individuality naturally removed from the physio-opprobic restraints as definition of the group, who could very well know no limits whatsoever… (Hitler, Japanese Militarism.)

 

The Kenaimas are little people who live in the depths of the forest and come out at night to attack people—to kill them outright or to inflict some punishment upon them which will eventually cause their death. They may be hiding in lonely places waiting an opportunity to spring upon a passing victim. They are real men, not spirits, but they can do things that other men cannot do. No man ever saw one of these kenaimas; they are known only by what they accomplish. They never attack a man except when he is alone. Therefore a man never travels alone, hunts alone, nor even goes out of his house alone at night for any purpose. The reason the kenaima will not attack two people is because they must not be seen, not because they are afraid. Another peculiarity about the Kenaima, a very significant one, is that he never draws blood nor leaves visible signs of his attack. The victim always dies in three days. There is no cure. The things the kenaima does to his victim are very interesting. He catches him, throws him down and pierces his tongue with a poisoned stick, which causes it to swell up so he cannot speak plainly. The victim goes home and dies in three days. Or, he throws his victim down, presses out the end of the intestine and pricks it or ties it up so there can be no evacuation, or, he may simply wrestle with the victim causing irritation of the skin. In every case the victim dies in three days. No wonder the kenaimas are feared above all things. The piazong has no power over the Keniamas and may himself be attacked by them.

A man never dies a natural death, he is always killed either by the Kenaimas or the evil spirits sent by the piazong of an enemy tribe…(Pg. 74-75)

 

Man should live forever if it where not for the kenaimas and evil spirits which lurk about and kill him whenever opportunity offers. (Pg. 81)

 

The Central Caribs, William Curtis Farbee. University of Pennsylvania (University Museum) 1924

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

5) Anthropology’s Problem of The Bodily Self(2)

The Opprobrium Self is a bodily moral-rational self, once it is forced from the zoomorphic into her own bodily awareness and regard as of external, social reality always in the others; and because contemplating what I am not, is the first physio-sensory step towards knowing what I am.

 

And may very well be the only step the individual actually takes as self, finally, in permanent tension with being in what it she is not; as negatively-defined and so a situational, positional sense of self with regards to the others. Because the core of opprobrium is zoomorphic and so inaccessible to the rational mind that is itself based—paradoxically and culturally—in fact on it; and it is as if the character of a story would then impossibly seek to address the author and the character’s creator. And opprobrium becomes the culturally structural enforcer of individuality itself, in our belonging to the group that can in fact never completely be; and opprobrium’s force is in fact in its inaccessibility by the individual, much in the way religion itself must posit its logical tenets on exactly that which can never be contradicted (nor empirically confirmed) so that it may, too, be permanently beyond the possibility of further physiologically rational imposition by individuals (although fortunately for culture itself, they are still going to try!)

 

Because historical religions are also a tale of spin-offs, and an evolution of physiologically-rational imposition by different, usually geographically specific, human groups, in regards to the same basic tenets and postulations of a once specific and original creed.

 

Why is that?

 

_________________________

 

 

 

(6)Two-component and compartmentalized entities: how once side relates to the other and the relationships of mutual inter-physiological dependence that arise.

[5jul16]

Cultural tradition and ideas at the service of collectively systemic physiological possibility and its stability

 

Because a social and culturally systemic context is created of structurally physiological stability—in the anthropological grounding tradition offers; as a where to go back to, and that which culturally can be taken for granted, ultimately, by everyone. Identity, yes; but specifically a physiological stability and freedom because of the ideas tradition provides, off of which and in contrast to, other modes of physiological being can take place: calmly and in an invigorated security of a culturally contextual safety belt and tether.

 

De-contextualized propositions cannot be contradicted

And become logically non-approachable; and that if broad enough can be re-edified in regards and response to new changes, adjustments and evolution of the culturally rational. One step beyond and one step ahead, into the realm of the logically non-approachable and therefore impossibly contradicted; and truth becomes what the powerful (for whatever reason and circumstances; as of whatever form of legitimacy) say it is.

 

 

Semiotics [DEFINES] anthropologically structural human physiology;

 

BUT

A physiology of conviction can end up imposing on the semiotic through physio-rational imposition; because physiologically rational imposition of meaning is true, underlying force of the anthropological.

 

 

Thus anthropological stability is a business of semiotic control; first and foremost as definition, but necessarily also as some form of cultural imposition-against the physiologically rational nature and force of individuals. Ideally, of course, control that is ultimate systemic physiological stability does not necessarily negate the possibility of auxiliary spaces of physiological and physiologically rational exhilaration (such as the pop-cultural, and generally the representational aspect of the semiotic—and all that is effectively art from this anthropologically structural standpoint); but such spaces and such a servicing of the deeper, intrinsic realms of physiological experience must be structurally subordinate to the extrinsically cultural and semiotic itself.

 

Because only through logic is the force of physiologically rational imposition of individuality held in check; in the normative force of the culturally conceptual and semiotic offered to and over the individual, and as a physiologically relevant (opprobrium-enforced) certainty of what is from the group’s standpoint; in regards to how we approach knowing itself, as the group we ultimately become—and for all individualities of mind through the body who would also know themselves as one of us.

 

Because if culture cannot tell you what are, you will end up imposing your own logical understanding on your experience (because you need to through an intrinsic physiology towards comfort that is the deeper nature of physiological experience, and so thus requires of the rational logic of the collective group; that is rational first and foremost because it is collective, and not always necessarily empirical). But the comfort of anthropological stability, and the complacency individuals truly demand of it, is because a logic of knowing is unfailingly always provided for the individual;

 

As cultural narratives in multiple forms, origin and nature, towards an understanding of what we are—or perhaps more crucially—could be, that is existentially our permanent becoming, and really optimum mode of physiological being.

 

And structurally it is individuality as will towards physiologically rational imposition—even in civilized contexts given my intrinsic, deeper opprobrium-based physiological nature remains—that becomes culture’s opportunity of being in its own renewal as an exercising of itself—in the very challenge individuality represents to it.

 

And so the two sides of the anthropologically structural achieve a most invigorated equilibrium of opposing force as balance, in the comfort of the culturally-posited rational on one hand (along with the extrinsic, opprobrium-driven quality of socially functional individuality)—versus the true underlying physiologically rational nature of individual struggle to be as belonging to the group, but forever corporeally excluded.

 

And paradox becomes the foundation of individual experience, of the anthropologically real itself, and not just a literary notion:

 

And it is in her zoomorphic terror of not belonging that the need as relief of the rational itself is so powerful for the individual—because it is a form of being as belonging in at least the physiologically conceptual realm of the individual, in a rationality that is rational first and foremost because it is collective; that is a belonging as finally a partaking of whatsoever things the group posits as true.

 

And in their truth is also their physiology; and so in my partaking of their truths, also is my physiology similarly one and the same. But no closer will the nature of my bodily experience ever allow me to approach…

 

And so it is that the unreasonableness of the irritated individual is proximate to a form of responsibility in the anthropologically structural as well, as a necessary bearing of the circumstances of the problem of bodily experience for the individual.

 

Because everything else around her, frequently from the standpoint of the culturally rational (more so in consumer anthropology) is frequently about ignoring what you intrinsically are.

 

Because aggregated consumer models of market business administration and study of demand, do not really know what to do with deeper nuances of individuality.

 

I mean how much money can you make off of just an individual, anyway?

 

Bigger investment planning favors a more structural individuality and physiological uniformity, anyway.

 

Because serious investment planning towards capital return, over time, has always taken place at an anthropological level of agency through human, physiological demographics.

 

(Correct me if I am wrong!)

 

 

 

(7)YUXTAPOSICION Y CAUSALIDAD (CRASO ERROR)

La paradoja económica globalLEÓNEL FERNÁNDEZ

8 JUL 2016 – 18:00 EDT

Ese predominio del sector financiero o financiarización de la economía global, que empezó a surgir hace más de tres décadas, ha implicado una desnaturalización de la manera en que un sistema económico debe funcionar, y ha sido, por consiguiente, la causa fundamental que desató la crisis financiera global y de que ésta todavía no haya podido ser superada. [FALSA CAUSALIDAD INICIAL NO LOGICAMENTE DETERMINADA]

 

 

[ARGUMENTO LOGICO POSTERIOR POR TANTO DISVIRTUADO]

-Como consecuencia de la evolución de ese fenómeno de financiarización, entre 1980 y 2014, los activos financieros a nivel mundial se expandieron de 12 billones a 294 billones de dólares.

 

-En el mismo periodo, los contratos de derivados pasaron de un billón a 692 billones de dólares, una suma fabulosa, sin antecedentes en la historia, que implica que han pasado a representar cerca del 70% de los activos financieros a nivel global.

 

-Más aun, los derivados cuyo valor era cercano al PIB mundial en 1980, pasaron a representar 10 veces el valor de la capacidad mundial de generación de riquezas a partir de la segunda mitad de la década del 2000.

 

-Debido al volumen de los montos señalados, puede considerarse que, en estos momentos, en la economía global no hay falta de liquidez, sino todo lo contrario. Si es así, ¿cómo es posible que haya una situación de virtual parálisis en el crecimiento de la economía mundial, sobre la base de una presunta falta de liquidez?

 

-El exceso de liquidez que actualmente encontramos en la economía mundial no se utiliza para invertir en la producción industrial, de alimentos, de fuentes de energía o de obras de infraestructuras. Al revés, se emplea, fundamentalmente, en la realización de transacciones financieras, que en lugar de contribuir a crear un tipo de riqueza material que satisfaga la demanda de los consumidores, crea, más bien, un tipo de riqueza artificial fundamentado en papeles comerciales.

 

-De esa manera, suscita un potencial de crisis que es generado por la existencia de una riqueza ficticia que se incrementa a gran velocidad, sobrepasando al mismo tiempo los volúmenes de producción y de comercio a nivel mundial.

 

-Como consecuencia del predominio de un modelo de financiarización de la economía global, desde el 2007 hasta el 2014, la deuda pública mundial, en lugar de disminuir, se ha incrementado en 60 billones de dólares, para un total de 200 billones de dólares. [FALSA CAUSALIDAD, DE NUEVO]

 

-La humanidad nunca conoció cifras semejantes. Todo eso desborda la imaginación y toda capacidad de raciocinio. Sin embargo, es la realidad en la que el mundo se encuentra en estos momentos; y es, naturalmente, lo que explica el estancamiento secular en el crecimiento de la economía mundial y la razón por la cual, a pesar de todos los esfuerzos desplegados, aún no se logra superar la crisis financiera global iniciada en el 2007.

 

-Por tales motivos, se requiere enfrentar esta situación y desactivar lo que a todas luces constituye una bomba de tiempo. Se trata de poner en ejecución un plan global de regulación del sistema financiero, que puede ser liderada, en el marco de la Organización de las Naciones Unidas, por las principales instituciones financieras multilaterales.

 

-Desafortunadamente, a pesar de la irrefutable necesidad de ese cambio, todavía hay voces, que en defensa de sus privilegios, se levantan en franca oposición, poniendo en peligro al resto de la humanidad.

 

_______________________________________________________________

Leonel Fernández, expresidente de República Dominicana, es fundador de la Fundación Global Democracia y Desarrollo.

 

 

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Correlation_does_not_imply_causation

The counter-assumption, that “correlation proves causation,” is considered a questionable cause logical fallacy in that two events occurring together are taken to have a cause-and-effect relationship. This fallacy is also known as cum hoc ergo propter hoc, Latin for “with this, therefore because of this,” and “false cause.” A similar fallacy, that an event that follows another was necessarily a consequence of the first event, is sometimes described as post hoc ergo propter hoc (Latin for “after this, therefore because of this.”)

 

[Sequential correlation (temporal) is not necessarily causation; Coincidence of two elements thus in time or in space, is not necessarily causation (but does not either rule out causation!)-and so thus becomes a form of ambivalence/ambiguity the physiologically rational will of human imposition tends often to rush blindly into, simply because it is available as a possible act of logical inference; and that a physiology of rational conviction in some sense could be understood as having right to in fact do so!]

 

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Post_hoc_ergo_propter_hoc

It is often shortened to simply post hoc fallacy. It is subtly different from the fallacy cum hoc ergo propter hoc (“with this, therefore because of this”), in which two things or events occur simultaneously or the chronological ordering is insignificant or unknown. Post hoc is a particularly tempting error because temporal sequence appears to be integral to causality. The fallacy lies in coming to a conclusion based solely on the order of events, rather than taking into account other factors that might rule out the connection.

 

The following is a simple example:

The rooster crows immediately before sunrise; therefore the rooster causes the sun to rise.

 

En cualquier caso:

Planteamiento logicamente disvirtuado que aun retiene valor real y práctico, precisamente en la dualidad de experiencia que establece entre lo racionalmente comprendida frente a la posibilidad misma de lo social tal y como lo conocemos; situación en la que el no tener que enfrentarse a una racionalidad insoportable se convierte en proposito por tanto real y lógico (y pues racionalemente justificado; esto es en el no ser racional intencionadamente por evadir los rigores imposibles logicos del ahora histórico y actual); lo social en tanto bienestar material basado sobre el orden fisiologico estrcutral-colectivo y sistemico, que es el sustento tecnico base del orden antropologico finalmente, y a traves de la circunstancia del dinero.

 

Como ficcion crucial y sine qua non respecto la posibilidad de mantener las ideas en las que vivimos y que son la base verdadera-aunque pocas veces comprendida-de la experiencia civilizada en si…

 

El contexto precisa por tanto de aquellos otros elementos negativos que igualmente avalan en su misma contradiccion y enfrentamiento la estabildad base misma; esto es, en la critica racional del mismo contexto (no siempre y necesariamente  ni estricta ni formalmente logica); y respecto la protesta que solo en contadas veces deviene y degenra en violencia real pero esencialmente limitada en su alcance;

 

Pero en todos los casos respecto en realidad la posibilidad fisiologica vigorizada que todos conocemos y damos por tipicamente real como experiencia de los entornos y contextos colectivos civilizados (que por su misma natureleza de retencion estructural que es una contencion efectiva de la violencia fisiologica y fisio-racional del ser humano requieren de la posibilidad de espacios de vigorizacion, que es como una suspension estructural fisiologica sin la cual la misma viabilidad esturctural no es posible-porque llegamos fisiologicamente a no poder tolerar la immobilizacion fisiolgica real de la que de repente depende la civilizacion, a partir historicamente de la agricultura.)

 

______________________________

Pero Leonel Fernández (el autor del texto inicial) no es consciente de nada de esto que dices…

 

 

 

 

 

2. Biological Opprobrium

OPPROBRIUM, FISIOLOGICAL MILLEU, AND THE BIG SYSTEMIC

Mientras hilan las Parcas mi mortaja,

una cruz de ceniza hago en la frente;

el tiempo es la carcoma, que trabaja

por Satanás. ¡Y Dios es el Presente!                             

 

(Valle-Inclán de Rosa gnóstica)

 

 

 

INDEX

(1)El individuo ante la ciudad

(2)[Semioticas culturales a espaldas de su propia fisiologia antropologica*]

(3)Felix de Azua

(4) CIVILIZACION DESPUES DE LA AGRICULTURA

(5) VÍCTOR GÓMEZ PIN

(6)OPPROBRIUM AND HUMAN GROUPS

(7) Joaquin Estefanía, en El País 3jul16

(8)Watergate and Opprobrium Forces in All The President’s Men (1976)

(9) Harry Caul’s Calling in The Conversation (1974)

10)  M.PAGEL’S GROUP OF MONKEYS SCENARIO AND VIRUS MECHANISM DIACHRONY OF OPPROBRIUM

11) What is this that is The Big Systemic?

12) A Story of Opprobrium at the Center of You

13)Geometric Opprobrium Games

 

 

 

 

 

 

(1)El individuo ante la ciudad

Yo siempre puedo dormir, pero hoy no puedo. Así que he salido del cuarto y ahora escribo, en mi estudio, mientras la ciudad, al otro lado, permanece galvanizada de indiferencia ante los que no podemos dormir, los atiborrados de angustia, los suicidas, los enfermos, los locos y los solos. [Leila Guerriero]

 

[VERSUS]

 

Cada noche la ciudad se hace mar, se pone, como Moby Dick de negrura, proa a la noche alta, el suenno impenetrable. Una Armada vencida de cemento flota en la oscuridad con rumbo a la alborada. En la muerte del suenno vamos hacia mannana.

Al apargarse las bombillas, se embarcan los marineros del suenno y del cansancio. Cuidades en la noche como morgues templados, como monstrous dormidos que roncan y se quejan. Las camas se hacen barcos, viajando a las tinieblas. El carnaval de los dormidos abre sus puertas cada madrugada.

[Carlos Hernandez Olmos,1985]

 

Transcripciones zoomorfas en la semiotica

Ambos textos son la misma contemplacion de los otros que es el medio humano colectivo de la misma posibilididad de la indiviudalidad singular propia (con todo tipo de perspectivismo particular y necesaria adversidad, claro está); textos diferentes y enfrentados, sin embargo, respecto la posición digamos de fuerza del individudo ante el grupo dibujado-en el primer caso como una presencia definitioria del yo como objeto mas bien denigrado por lo estructural en sí (un yo que es o bien un angustioso, un suicida, un enfermo, loco o que está solo-y culpable, ademas de no estar dormido-); que es un yo claramente a la defensiva que de hecho se mensoprecia en ser yo frente a los demas imaginados y de los que queda así claramente defenestrado (y ademas se culpa implicitamente a sí mismo de ello);

 

El segundo texto, por contra, es un yo que se impone en la legitimidad de propio punto de observacion respecto del medio, que constituye en rigor una crítica y cuestionamiento del mismo, y no la autodenigración de si mismo que es el punto incial y de partida del primer texto.

 

En cualquer caso ambas visions son en sí la posibilidad misma de un continuum zoomorfo, en un sentido o el otro y de cualquier poscionamiento posible del yo respecto de grupo que de la misma subconciencia animal humana (zoomorfa, preceismanente) brota de nuevo y de forma permanante en la bio-cognición neustra;

 

Y que nostros en nuestras posibilidades culturales de lo racional particular hemos de transcribir en un sentido o del otro, segun las metaforas mas o menos acostumbrados y culturalmente consabidos-que si no, ¿como conno nos vamos a entender?

 

Y universalmetne se ve con nitidez que el terreno real del yo es la fuerza misma de su imposicion propia-y la contemplacion respecto de la misma- de su propia seguridad en la capacidad de autoimposicion; que inversamente y en el otro extremo transformado, está el ser objeto de la imposición de los demás imaginados y que quieras o no, no deja de ser una forma de pertenecer, igualmente.

 

Adcionalmente zoomorfa porque es una lucha subconsciente y salvaje por ser que no tiene mas remedio, después de la agricultura, que proyectar y vivirse en el plano social y necesariamente semióitco (y no tanto respecto de lo físico, evidentemente).

 

Por eso el hombre precisó crucialmente de la semiótica (el lenguaje, la religión) como plano de ficción conceptual pero tambien fisiológica y de su propia posibilidad de supervivencia que es la posibilidad del yo en la preservación en realidad del colectivo en sí y el orden social que hacia posible de hecho la semiótica.

 

Lo que apunta, finalmente, a un espacio fisiológico-totémico y mental respecto una conceptualizicion mental y cognitiva que no llega a serlo nunca (no transcribimos mentalmente la figura icónica de ningún grupo respecto del dilema moral, interna nuestra), y que por lo tanto permanece constante en la frontera de lo zoomorfo (ya racional quiza en la fuerza del objeto que es el individuo en lo que ha de ser respecto de los otros) pero que no es semiótica ni simbólicamente comprehensible.

 

El oprobio pues como una racionalidad zoomorfa y bisgra respecto la racionalidad cultural simbólica y semiótica (esto es, socialmente compartida y estandarizada)?

 

_________________________________

Agriculture=Language, God, Semiotic Self; and Moral Dilemma as anthropological stability against the force of immobilization that is the consequence of agriculture (and hence the need for physiological, physio-rational tension in the individual that is no longer immediately available because of technical, social changes away ultimately from the realm of the purely physical; meaning that moral dilemma becomes a stand-in experience for movement itself and of the greatest structurally anthropological significance).

 

 

(2)[Semioticas culturales a espaldas de su propia fisiologia antropologica*]

1)…(David Trueba 12may16) Existe un acuerdo universal para tratar de no quebrar el mito de los Estados Unidos, porque en el fondo sigue siendo la esencia de un sueño compartido, el destilado de fabricaciones idílicas no siempre reales. Por eso es interesante recalar en el desamparo de quienes viven en Nueva York, en la soledad, la incomunicación, la fragilidad de los servicios públicos, en la falta de protección, sin caer en soflamas ideológicas ni satanizaciones del capitalismo, sino concentrados en no copiar sus defectos. 

 

Gracias al cine y la televisión, la música y la literatura, un pedazo de nuestros sueños son siempre sueños norteamericanos. Pero cuando uno ve conformarse las ciudades europeas a imagen y semejanza de algunos de sus peores errores urbanísticos y humanos, agradece que se repare en la contradicción de las sociedades tan desiguales como la norteamericana.

La confusión esencial de un país puritano, pero que al mismo tiempo explota comercialmente la transgresión, la hipersexualidad, la violencia y el exceso. Cualquiera que conozca Estados Unidos conoce sus brutales contrastes, capaces de lo mejor y lo peor, del respeto a la sabiduría casi reverencial en algunas instituciones, pero también el ensalzamiento de la majadería en tantas otras.

 

Hillary Clinton podría enfrentarse al gran fantasma de su vida, que en ocasiones anteriores ha ensombrecido sus ambiciones, ese capricho del carisma posado en sus adversarios y jamás en ella, pese al tesón y el ahínco por coronar su carrera como la primera mujer presidenta del país.

 

Trump es la pesadilla hecha realidad de un partido republicano histérico y radical. Es el candidato bananero, que iguala a su país con las repúblicas que más desprecia. No es un accidente. Es una consecuencia. Eso es lo más triste del asunto.

 

 

___________________________________________

*Explicar el titulo es el ejercicio conceptual-teorico

 

 

 

2)Antonio Munnoz Molina (14may16) [El tiempo fisiologico-totemico mental]

…era más consciente de algo en lo que no se suele reparar demasiado: la pintura existe en el espacio, pero sucede en el tiempo; el tiempo interior y concentrado [fisiologico-mental] de la representación y del proceso pictórico y el tiempo sucesivo [fisiologico-mental] de la mirada que la examina, del espectador que permanece inmóvil o se acerca o se aleja unos pasos de ella, que va advirtiendo cada vez más detalles, y que al ser consciente de ellos modifica la primera impresión.

 

Contemplar un cuadro no es quedarse pasivamente ante él, sino ejercer una actividad intelectual y sensorial de primer orden, tan profunda y tan rica como la del lector que al recorrer los signos impresos sobre el papel o la pantalla lleva a cabo complejas operaciones neuronales que duran milisegundos, y que despiertan en su imaginación voces, presencias, mundos enteros…[no se puede explicar la realidad fisiologica en ultima instancia sin referencia a la FUERZA BIOLOGICA DEL OPROBIO que es de la posibilidad misma del yo respecto de la contemplacion fisiologicamente racional-moral del mundo externo social (imediato y tambien de forma mas abstracta) especificamente en los rasgos fisicos humanos que la percepcion humana parece ya estar intensamente sensible en su misma biologia-particularmente respecto a la simetria facial humana (y animal); y en lo icónico mental está en realidad la misma fisiologia individual y semiótica del que contempla (en una especie de memoria fisiológica, no solo pictórica-y ademas fisiologica-social al menos sobre este punto del oprobio, que es, como digo, la posibilidad misma del yo porque obliga a la contemplacion de los demas (que es un exteriorizarse del individuo en los otros respecto en realidad del propio ser y estar social individual; que es por tanto un punto inicial de una racionalidad sujeto-objeto, pre-cultural y pre-semiótica, y mas racional que moral pues solo conoce la fuerza fisica de otros y su propia carencia de ella, que logicamente el yo se pondrá a buscar formas y maneras de compensar ya de forma fisiologicamente racional dicha carencia, sin duda. Y el yo emerge en la contemplacion terrorífica del oprobio al que le obliga necesariamente la existencia de los otros siempre en su superioridad numérica que es de por siempre ya jamás el ser individual en la vulnerablidad respecto de la pertenencia social (lo que postula desde luego el terror zomorfo no consciente como punto inicial paradójicamente del yo racional humano, que es repentinamente y para siempre un yo en su misma racionalidad feroz por ser, siendo lo social semiótico lo que le acaba por adornar humanemente, por fin, despues.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

(3)Felix de Azua

23 MAY 2016 – 18:00 EDT

 

…La vida de Víctor Gómez Pin se parece más a la de un antiguo mediador entre la divinidad y los mortales que a la de un profesor posmoderno. El libro que está terminando enlaza la ciencia física de la Jonia arcaica con los quanta en un arco colosal que cubre 26 siglos:

 

eso que llamamos “lo físico”,

¿era lo mismo para los jonios y también para los premios Nobel actuales?

¿Vivimos en el mismo mundo “físico”? ¿O solo el lenguaje nos mantiene en un mismo mundo a los millones de humanos que ya han pasado por la muerte, pero que vivieron en mundos físicamente distintos?

 

Gómez Pin asegura que no puede haber física sin metafísica. Y yo afirmo que ya no habría humanidad si no existiera gente como él.

 

 

 

____________________

A lo largo de medio siglo ha constatado que no podía iluminar algunas esquinas de esa oscuridad sin dominar técnicas matemáticas, genéticas y físicas. A ello, por tanto, dedicó innumerables días hasta poder caminar por la superficie de la física cuántica o de las otras disciplinas sin hundirse. Esta dedicación pasional no tiene apenas relación con la Universidad, en la cual ha trabajado toda la vida porque facilitaba su investigación, pero en la que es casi imposible implicar al alumnado. 

 

 

 

 

4)

CIVILIZACION DESPUES DE LA AGRICULTURA

EXPERIENCIA FISIOLOGICA (DE POR SI “OPROBRICA”)

NECESIDAD DE IDEALIZACION SEMIOTICA (LA METAFISCA)

 

La civilizacion REQUIERE DE el desarrollo semiotico POR LAS CIRCUNSTANCIAS Y PROBLEMA QUE REPRESENTA la experiencia fisiologica humana en contextos sedentarios y respecto de los cuales no es apta. La semiotica es tambien fisiologica y por tanto se transforma en espacio ficcionalemente fisiologica, como sucedanno y sustitucion de la experiencia real y fisica que los grupos humanos pre-acricolas no necesitaban (evidentemente porque eran fisiologicamete y en su fisiologia, a diferencia del hombre posterior, quien al no vivir en y de su fisiologia, esta obligado a vivir en la proyeccion personal-semiótica de la misma).

 

El hombre pre-agricola no proyecta su ser fisiológico respecto idealizaciones semióticas, sino que simplemente es en su fisiologia y la fuerza del oprobio interno e individual, que es la piedra angular de los grupos humanos a través del yo (y clave probablemente de la supervivencia misma de la especie.) Nosotros igualmente vivivmos antropologicamente del oprobio pero con la necesidad nueva de proyectar nuestra voluntad fisiologica de ser, y puesto que las circunstancias de la agricultura ya no nos dejan simplemente vivir solo fisiologicamente, con la necesidad nuestra ademas de ocultar y ficcionalizar antropolgociamente este hecho (esto que llamamos cultura humana).

 

Problema

La semiótica por ser también fisiológica desde la percepción humana (aunque no del todo física), puede inducir cultualmente hacia la separación de la naturaleza real, física de los seres humanos respecto una esencia intrínseca subyacente; que lo semiótico auxiliarmente la estimula, pero es la cultura antropológica que se define permanenente y crípticamente respecto lo sub-cultural fisiológico humano-aquello que es el hearth de Spengler (en la traduccion inglesa de su obra) que viene a ser la conneción inexorable física del hombre con el mundo espacial real, pese a toda los intentos de la cultura por alejarnos de ello; y el problema es que antes de la imposición tecnologica llamada industrialmente revolucionaria, despues del consumismo sobre lo antropológico humano, la cultura naturalmente ya cuidaba de esta situación en el no alejarese demasiado de su propio aunque críptico basamento real arquitectónico y estructural, esto es la experiencia física-fisiológica humana; que la cultura la puede negar, reprimir y ficcionalmente canalizar, pero nunca distanciarse de todo. Porque la cultura en realidad esta determinada precisamente por aquello que oculta decorosamente y por mor de un mayor bienestar colectivo, social sin duda. Pero la ciencia y dentro de su propia fisiologia de imposicion humana, no ha entendido-ni entiende hoy-esto. Vean el problema: la antropologia humana estructuralmente vulnerable a sí misma.

 

Porque, ¿quién duda de la ciencia?

 

Pero la experiencia fisológica humana colectiva tiene que estar cabalmente sometida al orden de lo semiótico-cultural; pero no de forma frívola, finalmente, que viene a ser muchas veces y en su natural falta de circunspección, una fisiología no sometida para nada sino desbocada y salvaje, a pesar de los trapos de seda con que el mono intente arroparse.

 

 

 

 

 

(5) VÍCTOR GÓMEZ PIN

27 MAY 2016 – 18:00 EDT

 

PUNTOS FISIOLOGICOS, BIEN MIRADO Y RESPECTO DEL YO OPROBRICO

Apostando a que conocer es lo nuestro, Aristóteles nos ayudó a ser lógicos[INTELECTUALMENTE Y FUERA DE LA LOGICA SOLO SEMIOTICA-CULTURAL] explicitando criterios que posibilitan el distinguir o clasificar, y de su mano establecía aun Lineo sus taxonomías

Aristóteles nos ayuda a percibir la causa de la emoción que provoca la representación trágica, y en sus reflexiones ético-políticas nos mueve a entender las tremendas consecuencias de la ausencia de las condiciones sociales que garanticen la dignidad material;

La libertad era a tal punto considerada por Aristóteles como condición de la realización del ser humano que la condición de esclavo equivalía para él a haber sido repudiado de la humanidad.

Actualizando el problema, cabría decir que tal realización del ser humano pasa por abolir las condiciones sociales que mutilan las potencialidades innatas de los hombres,[EL PROBLEMA QUE ES LA ANTROPOLOGIA UNIVERSAL] las cuales conducen a esas sorprendentes interrogaciones de los niños, resultado de un estupor ante el entorno que sería según Aristóteles el primer motor de la filosofía. [INTERPRETACION FISIO-SENSORIAL EXTRA-SEMIOTICA, NO ESTRUCTURAL Y POR TANTO EXTRAMUROS DE LO CULTURALMENTE POSTULADO-RACIONAL; RESPECTO POR TANTO DE UN YO MUCHO MAS INTRINSECO, INDEPENDIENTE (Y POR TANTO MAS RACIONAL!!!)]

 

“Pues sólo cuando las necesidades de la vida y las exigencias de confort y recreo estaban cubiertas empezó a buscarse un conocimiento de este tipo, que nadie debe buscar con vistas a algún provecho. Pues así como llamamos libre a la persona cuya vida no está subordinada a la del otro, así la filosofía constituye la ciencia libre, pues no tiene otro objetivo que sí misma”. [REQUIERE PUES DE OTRO MODO FISIOLOGICO DE SER Y ESTAR QUE LO ESTRUCTURAL ANTROPOLOGICO INICIALMENTE NO INCLUYE RESPECTO SU MECANICA MAS PROFUNDA DE EXILIO SOLO PARCIAL DEL YO OPROBRICO QUE LUEGO RETIENE CRIPTICAMENTE COMO BASAMENTO PROPIO DENTRO DE UNA POSIBLE SEGUNDA FISIOLOGIA MEDIATIZADA CULTURAL (REPSECTO A SERES HUMANOS QUE SOLO SON CONSCIENTES DE SU PROPIO SER IMMEDIATO SIN QUE SEA PARA ELLOS NI CULTURAL NI RESPECTO DE NINGUN OTRO MODO FISIOLOGICO PROPIO PERO DESCONOCIDO…AUNQUE ALGO INTUYEN)…Y ES QUE LA NARRATIVA MITOLOGICA ES UNA CONECCION DIRECTA PERO SUB-CULTURAL CON ESTA FISIOLOGIA PRIMARIA RESPECTO DEL IMPULSO INDIVIDUAL COMO HEROE; QUE CATEGORICAMENTE DESAFIA DE ALGUNA MANERA Y EN ALGUN GRADO EL IMPETU ESTANDARIZANTE ESTRUCTUAL DE LO ESTABLECIDO, CONSABIDO CULTURAL A FAVOR COMO MODELO PUBLICO, SEMIOTICO DE CONTEMPLACION DE ESTA OTRA PARTE MAS PROFUNDA DE NOSOTROS QUE PUDIERA CONCEBIRSE CONCEPTUALMENTE COMO REHEN ESTRUCTURAL DEL ORDEN ANTROPOLOGO AL QUE LA PROPIA ANTROPOLOGIA NO TIENE MAS REMEDIO QUE HACER SU CAUTIVO SECRETO Y NUNCA RACIONALMENTE COMPRENDIDA PUESTO QUE LA NATURALEZA ZOOMORFA HUMANA EN ESTE PUNTO DE LA CONFIGURACION DEL YO RESPECTO DEL GRUPO (EL OPROBRIO FISIO-BIOLOGICO) NO ADMITE MODIFICACION ALGUNA. Y EN RIGOR PUES ES LA CULTURA RACIONAL SEMIOITCA QUE SE HA CONFIGURADO A PARTIR DE LO YO OPROBRICO EN SU MISMA DEPENDENCIA (NO CULTURALMENTE COMPRENDIDA SINO SOLO EN LA RACIONALIDAD PRIMARIA FISIOLOGICA DE LA PERCEPCION DE LA MITOLOGIA DEL HEROE); QUE VIENE A SER SU PROPIA SAVIA FINALMENTE VITAL Y ESTRUCTRAL DE SUPERVIVENCIA DEL GROUP-EN LA FUERZA (VERDADERA FEROCIDAD) DEL INDIVIDUO FISICO RESPECTO SU VULNERABLIDAD ANTE LA FUERZA NUMERICA SUPERIOR DEL GRUPO, QUE NO PUDIENDO IGUALARLA, PRECISAMENTE EN LO FISIOLOGICAMENTE RACIONAL, AGUDO Y CALCULADOR BUSCA SOBREIMPONERSE O AL MENOS UNA POSICION DE FUERZA AL MISMO. Y RESPECTO AL COTIDIANO MUNDANO, NO OBSTANTE, VA EL INDIVIDUO BIEN SERIVDO DE IDEALIZACIONES RESPECTO SU VERDADERA SER OPROBRICO-BIOLOGICO QUE COMO TENSION IDEAL SI QUE HACE BIEN AL ORDEN ESTURCTUAL SIN DUDA QUE ES ALGO ASI COMO LA VIDA MISMA ANTROPOLOGICA EN SU CONJUNTO MAYOR DE DOS AMBITOS FISIOLOGICOS SEPERADOS PERO CONJUNTOS, SIENDO EL OPBRIO EN REALIDAD ELEMENTO DE AMBOS.

 

PORQUE EL OPROBIO ES TAMBIEN LA BASE BONDADOSA Y LUCIENTE DE LO MORAL EN SI (DE LA INDIVIDUALIDAD VERSUS LOS OTROS) Y ESTO QUE SOY EN ELLOS Y EN MI PERTENECER EMOTIVO Y VITAL PERO QUE NO ES DE ELLOS (LO FISICIO CORPOREO PERSONAL DE CADA UNO).

 

La enseñanza de este texto es que las condiciones de posibilidad de la filosofía supondrían para cada ciudadano la oportunidad de retorno a la disposición de espíritu que caracterizaba su infancia. De tal forma que una educación que no quiera confundirse con la mera instrucción, una educación digna del ideario aristotélico, sólo estará movida por alcanzar un objetivo: en libertad… pensar. [PERO NO SIGUE EL CAMINO LOGICO DE DESAROLLO CONCEPTUAL RESPECTO ESTRUCTURA SOCIAL Y EL SABER, CON TODAS LAS CONSECUENCIAS (REPECTO LA FISIOLOGIA FINALMENTE VERSUS LO SEMIOTICO-RACIONAL CULTURAL QUE ES MENOS LOGICO FINALMENTE; PRECISAMENTE Y EN PARTE PORQUE LA CULTURA SEMIOTICA BUSCA DEFINIR PRECISAMENTE LA EXPERIENCIA FISIOLOGICA HUMANA SUSTRAYENODLA DE ALGUNA MANERA DE LO FISICO REAL SOCIAL (NO MEDIATIZADO), LLEVANDOLO AL TERRENO DE UNA FISIOLOGIA SEMIOITCA Y CULTURALMENTE POSTULADA ESTANDAR NECESARIAMENTE; QUE SIGNIFICA DESPUES UN INTERES FORZOSA ESTRUCTUAL POR PARTE DE LA CULTURA EN MANTENER CRIPTICO LO FISIOLOGICO YA  SOMETIDO-QUE ES PRECISAMENTE LO QUE DEFINE LO CULTURALMENTE RACIONAL Y QUE SIN ELLO NO EXISTIRIA (ESTO ES LA CULTURA) COMO TAL. SU ESENCIA, QUIERE DECIR ESTO, ESTA PRECISAMENTE EN LO QUE NO REVELA PERO QUE ESTA AHI PUESTO QUE LA EXPERIENCIA FISIOLIOGICA PERSONAL REAL Y FISICA, NO TIENE PORQUE ESTAR MEDIATIZADO POR LO CONCEPTUAL CULTURAL:

 

 

-LO FISIOLOGICO INDIVIDUAL REAL

-LO FISIOLOGICO MEDIATIZADO Y CULTURALMENTE POSTULADO, SEMIOTICO

-LA RELACION PERMANENTE COMO TENSION ENTRE AMBOS

(QUE ES PROPIAMENTE LA CULTURA (EN MAYUSCULA)

 

Víctor Gómez Pin es catedrático emérito de la UAB e investigador en l’École N. Supérieure de París.

 

 

INFERENCIA

Toda cultura remite pues una forma primaria fisiológica sobre la que se construye el armazón culturalmente postulado y semtiótica, siendo la racionalidad pues una forma de registro publico de aquello que jamás completemente puede ni debe registarse con el riesgo de la misma disipación cultural, siendo racional precisamente respecto aquello que la cultura suprime, canaliza y acaba por insturmentalizar. De tal forma que, en circunstancias especiales y especialmente arduas por grotescamente insufribles en su desnuda realidad, la cultura reacciona tambien circunstancialmente como curtina y cancel con el fin de ocultar racionalmente aquello que no se puede fisiologicamente tolerar en los mismos sentidos de percepción nuestros y respecto tambien a lo conceptual; racionalmente porque se va tanteando y viendo, y finalmente llegan muchos a comprender que no hay mas remedio que decidir por los circunloquios, rodeos comunicativos y hasta formas proactivas e intencionales de inteligente y necesaria negación; y eso muy probablemente porque la vida ha de valorarse, a pesar de todo, inexorablemente como sea mientras es. Y las formas de valorar al otro son variopintas y siempre posibles, como las infinitas formas bien cameleónicas de la esperanza misma.

 

 

 

 

 

 

(6)OPPROBRIUM AND HUMAN GROUPS

Opprobrium Rationality is bodily vulnerability; is rational violence and moral will to be, of the mind first and foremost, because how else can you actually resist, confront and take on the group and its numerical superiority that is the origin, finally, of your own sense of bodily/social self? That is, your will to belong that is really ultimately an exclusion in the fact that you live singularly in your own bodily experience; that to an extraordinary degree can make individuality itself a problem for people, and given the structural force of imposition of technological, advertizing-driven consumer society experience and its physio-semiotic lattice configuration (as symbol in fact of its structural force and imposition over the physiological; because the semiotic, and even also consumer-driven technological advances, are in fact always really about the human physiological, anyway.)[12jun16]

 

And it is the underdog as hero (perhaps as all heroes of all narratives) who possesses not only courage, but also rational acumen and a rat-like cunning…

 

OPPROBRIUM AS DISJUNCTIVE

Because it is not easy to be a hero, it is more frequently understood by individuals that it is better not to be the hero; this is because heroes as narrative and semiotic figures compensate for people’s reality of in fact necessarily needing to conform to the social force of opprobrium through their own opprobrium-based self; becomes the reason why human subjects as heroes often always are fictionally literary accounts of what the individual cannot ever actually be herself, and is the reason and force of people’s attraction to the hero figure (that is actually at least an idealization and possible partial direction of actual individual conduct, socially in at least the spirit of the hero).

 

Higher moral planes begin probably in the contemplation of the underdog that becomes a form of empathy (that is inevitably a physiological force in itself when violence as spectacle is too intense, and perceived as somehow unfair); and very likely our empathy with children and generally the underdog are because we are or have been both our selves-as a an opprobrium-based self that physiologically knows the rigors of bodily vulnerability that is a self in the very terror of that vulnerability to the group; and as a psychological self, still and always at its deepest level that is still a child (when and in the very mode individual psychology is first acquired by the individual). And additionally, because human perception is knowing what your are in the perception of what you are not, it is also a projection in fact of what you are and feel on reality itself; that is, perception is in fact multi-directional, subject and object-not just passive reception, being opprobrium (once again) the chief force of people’s distortion of their perception of especially social reality. And so it is probably viable to postulate the possibility that even forms of physiological morality, and depending on the anthro-cultural context, can be even more civilized than in contexts of semiotically-governed physiology, given the power of empathy in just the opprobrium-based mechanics of the physiological self (because human beings do not exist as individuals except as determined by the group they belong, or in someway relate to)!

 

And so in this context and following this reasoning taking things out on others is only a preliminary point of approach with regards to the greater physio-totemic itself as the physiologically moral positioning of the individual in her mind with regards to images, ideas that once perceived become a physiologically cognitive process of moral and dramatic struggle the individual wages against imagery entities of the mind of some form or another of moral threat (that is, how the force of opprobrium pushes the individual towards a basic moral self-definition within a physiologically cognitive process of the mind).

 

But although images are not reality (even if in fact perceived through real experience and assuming that experience was not in itself an intentional agency on the part of third party operatives with regard to target individual’s perception) people are vulnerable to and live effectively immersed in them.

 

This vulnerability is in fact a circumstance of culture itself in regards to nature, mode and definition of the anthropological self versus the numerical superiority of the others.

 

 

 

 

 

(7) Joaquin Estefanía, en El País 3jul16

…Se repite la historia. A mediados de los años cuarenta, el escritor austriaco Stefan Zweig, escribió sobre el retroceso internacionalista que sufrió el mundo, que tanto se parece a éste, “como la limitación de la libertad de los movimientos del hombre y la reducción de su derecho a la libertad”. Dice Zweig que todo el mundo iba donde quería y permanecía allí el tiempo que quería, que no existían permisos, autorizaciones, salvoconductos ni visados. Fue después de la Gran Guerra cuando el nacionalsocialismo comenzó a transformar el mundo y el primer fenómeno visible de esta epidemia fue la xenofobia, el odio o, por lo menos, el temor al extraño. “En todas partes la gente se defendía de los extranjeros, en todas partes los excluía. Todas las humillaciones que se habían inventado antaño solo para los criminales ahora se inflingían a todos los viajeros antes y después del viaje” (El mundo de ayer. Memorias de un europeo, El Acantilado).

 

 

 

(8)Watergate and Opprobrium Forces in All The President’s Men (1976)

Bernstein and Woodard naturally embody the hungry individual out to make a name for herself in regards to one’s field of endeavor and that professional Big Systemic one projects her own belonging to, aggressively and very much with every fiber of her youthful being; but belonging opprobically becomes also for the long line of witness and sub-employees of corrupt public officials, a serious physiologically invigorated predicament—in the feared consequences of their speaking out publically against their bosses, while suffering a certain degree of moral angst in knowing full well they should.

 

Bernstein and Woodard’s professional ambitions naturally end up targeting this very circumstance in the people they interview—and pressure, finally, to get them to give names. Because these sub-level employees actually want to establish justice, in their deeper sense of morality (that is still key to their own individuality as a consequence of their own opprobrium biology); and the fury of physio-rational imposition on the part of the reporters could thus also be ascribed to opprobrium force of cause (as well as ambition)in the very moral impulse that makes both of them individuals in regards to the group—and the claim in exactly the same sense they hold the group itself to, through the moral foundation of their writing and the societal and semiotic architecture they are part of as employees of the Washington Post at that historical moment.

 

 

_____________________

Physiology in All The President’s Men (1976) The struggle to put the narrative of events into language—ultimately text form—but through a process and context of face to face, interpersonal situations with people in interviews who are themselves fearful of the consequences of speaking, clearly—goes beyond language; that forces journalists to take notes (frenetically, desperately), and also re-construct reality of events in regards to what people are in fact afraid to put into words themselves—through the interpretation of body language, and non-linguistically structural means of communication; in also ambivalence and ambiguity, once again because individuals are afraid to clarify things explicitly in fear of the consequences of public understanding, while actually desiring at the same time and from a physio-opprobic, moral standpoint to reveal the reality of what they saw, heard, interpreted, and did (at the orders of their bosses). And so in fact do know.

 

 

 

 

(9) Harry Caul’s Calling in The Conversation (1974)

(Harry) It makes me feel….I don’t know what.

(Women) You’re not supposed to feel; you’re supposed to just do it!

 

Opprobrium context and its grammar of opprobrium; story is—on one level—about needing to be an individual through empathy, yes—but probably more powerfully through guilt itself, and understood in the individual’s contemplation of others. Film is also about power—that is specifically wrought through the subjugation and quite literal objectification (objectifying) of others as human, target subjects of surveillance. And once again and in all cases, circumstances of individual, human context are transformed into semiotic objects of contemplation, as texts or audiovisual material that can be then shown and exchanged ultimately for money, and to the general physiologically invigorated satisfaction of a higher-tiered Peeping Tom as true economic agency and paying customer/client (from the standpoint, that is, of the technician.)

 

I’m not afraid of death; I am afraid of murder (Harry, in a dream sequence)

 

You are supposed to…

Is a language structure of opprobrium, at which the individual is always really the center; as passive voice structure and apparently universally present in some form or another in surely all human languages, because it hinges semantically on a subject/object dichotomy. And the English supposed to structure (as well as the passive Se in Spanish, for example) is an implicit but direct reference to something like a vox populi force of the power of the group to impose what is, but that the individual—in her own bodily predicament and physio-rational perception, can never be entirely sure of.

 

So becomes in itself a context of individuality (what you know to be true in your perception) VERSUS what the group itself vaguely posits as rationally real; and so physio-rationally are you caught so to speak between two different realms of experience and, ultimately, meaning; as a form finally a structural invigoration against the force of physiological immobilization of agrarian anthropology, and exactly that which made language (ultimately, semiotic development itself) all the more imperious for human societies; in the anthropological security and comfort of knowing what they know, while at the same time being forced frequently to know what you gotta know for yourself. How else could you be part of the living, anthropologically structural, but still be in your own individual body?

 

Because you in fact can anthropologically be them, but they can never physically, corporeally be you, and so the question permanently put to people becomes—who is your body?

 

Character’s Fascination with Human Subjects He Turns into a Form of the Aesthetic

Because apparently he needs to, out of the emptiness of his own life-and perhaps in a need specifically to feel morally—in regards to other human beings he inevitably shares his own societal experience with.

 

What else could this be but the physio-biological mettle of the individual, also biologically embedded in collective experience as well; for how is it possible to hold on to individuality, while still being an object yourself to and of the social and anthropologically structural?

 

Through bodily feeling and sentiment, that in regards to the context and medium of the group, can only be through moral physiological entity—and given that the only person you are every really physically connected to is your mother through her womb (and those stand-ins for her your physiology only on occasion—and even then only fleetingly—intermeshes with, so to speak.)

 

Opprobrium is moral physiological entity as part of human, individual biology; as a force of ultimately rational contemplation of the logical consequences of your offense to the group (and hence their turning on you.)

 

And as a mechanism biological opprobrium is based at its deepest level on a primal and zoomorphic terror of being either expelled (abandoned) by the group, or ganged up on and slaughtered by them; that either way and one way or the other, comes down to basically the same thing in the individual’s very dependence on being in itself—biologically as a member of group.

 

And so in contexts that are no longer purely physiological, but rather semiotic (historically after agriculture or as of more permanently sedentary human experience) and so under the awning itself of the culturally-posted and only culturally-rational as ideas towards the physiological, collective order of the social and without which cultural individuality cannot be achieved—guilt can become a form of belonging itself, and especially if the individual, due to whatever circumstances of her own psychology and in regards to culture, cannot relate direct and significantly to other people in a corporally immediate physiological mode, not just physio-conceptually or in the semiotic.

 

And to a great degree this is in fact the character’s phsyio-psychological context and predicament, that pushes him to physiologically relate to the representation of the human subjects he has recorded live and in situ, but whom he does not directly, nor really personally know at all. And in their only representational entity, it is as if it were a physio-rational option of imposition he has available to him, in his loneliness and in his need to feel:

 

Because Harry Caul the surveillance man, lives life remotely as an extension himself of the power mode his higher-tiered, paying clients live in; and the drama of Coppola’s film is in Harry’s one day discovering that he is in fact a moral person, as a moral self that still needs to feel, and that he cannot simply turn away from.

 

And in that moment, in that context, it is guilt itself that helps him (at least initially) in his attempt to regain his own humanity.

 

And curiously, that is only possible once again and back to its original source and flowing spring—that it is the human heart (in its physiologically corporeal entity) in regards to the group your own biology will not allow you to do with out.

 

The cultural and anthropologically structural actually depends on it!

 

__________________________

 

 

10)  M.PAGEL’S GROUP OF MONKEYS SCENARIO AND VIRUS MECHANISM DIACHRONY OF OPPROBRIUM

A group of monkeys is in a room with a banana tethered form the ceiling. They can reach the banana by hopping up on a box. But whenever one of the them does this, they are all sprayed with water. Monkeys don’t like water…[because of genetically imposed fear of crocodiles hiding under surface of rivers, a form of aversion to depth and the threat hence of what is there but cannot be observed]

 

So, after a while, they all avoid hopping up on the box and even restrain each other from doing so. Then a monkey is removed and replaced by a new monkey. It is naïve so it climbs up on the box to get the banana. The others quickly pull it down and eventually it too stops trying to get the banana.

 

[DIACHRONY]

One by one the monkeys get replaced this way, and one by one the naïve ones are trained by the others not to jump up on the box, until none of the original monkeys remain.

 

At this point not one of the monkeys knows why, but they all avoid climbing the box to get the banana. As far as they know, they have always behaved that way [NEW DIACHRONY]

 

 

_________________________

Taken and adapted from Wired For Culture. Origins of the Human Social Mind (2012)

 

 

 

 

11) What is this that is The Big Systemic?

When as a supermarket shopper who goes to great lengths and effort to find food items on sale and at only a temporary discount price (that frequently and prior to entering the establishment you are not expecting at all) through long aisles and mental scenarios of 3 for 5 calculations and comparisons of actual volume price regarding sale price versus the normal price; and on sale items versus non-sale competing brands; and as this super market shopper you become in a physiology of rational quest, calculation and inference, The Big Systemic appears when, at the final check out moment (after additionally waiting for your fellow shoppers to pay for their own items) you find out that you had mistakenly perceived items on sale that were not actually on sale; through really no fault of your own, but because in your physiological intensity of quest, calculation and inference, you misread, misinterpreted—or misunderstood—the price labels in regards to the items said labels were actually making reference to;

 

And The Big Systemic is what is before you in the physiological build-up and expense that has just been your shopping experience, as you stand before the cashier or store attendant in that final check out moment, and additionally in your finally knowing that the logic that had motivated you is false; and the contemplation of The Big Systemic—if you should in fact care to see it—begins in the very moment, in that situation, in which you decide you don’t give a damn about going back and re-selecting your food items:

 

The Big Systemic thus becomes only for you something like a physiological inconvenience, that when you look at it from the standpoint of the hundreds (or hundreds of thousands) of store shoppers, chain-wide, and in all the company’s stores—is in fact the business administration vision of economic planning and management, through time.

 

And because for the individual, this proposed physiological experience that is your shopping experience (that is actually fun, in a certain way), could only ever be understood as simply that: an inconvenience; but that in regards to hundreds (or hundreds of thousands) of other individuals, becomes significantly more valid as a moral dilemma, in at least your own understanding.

 

Because The Big Systemic is not you—is not really about you as an individual—but rather is naturally a bigger system you end up forming part of, and that is unquestionably based on the situational discrepancy that is your physiological experience, in regards to a structural logic as strategy and rational instrument of the utilization of individual physiological experience (but that as higher-tiered agency of calculation and system management, is not, at least initially, physiological in itself).

 

And so an inconvenience that is actually fun (in the sense of a physio-rationally invigorated activity) depends crucially on its being an activity of a certain physiologically rational intensity as a quite serious behavioral ploy towards business viability;

 

That, of course as a system, gives jobs to people, creates wealth and contributes directly to a possible American socio-economic effervescence of basically finance, ultimately…

 

So how are you going to really complain, anyway?

 

 

 

 

 

 

12) A Story of Opprobrium at the Center of You

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Moral_Man_and_Immoral_Society (1932)

From the standpoint of opprobrium, explain why the logic contained in the title of the book would almost inevitably always be true; specifically, what situational circumstance of individuality (from the standpoint of opprobrium) insures this?

 

A social need of self is directly produced as of the zoomorphic circumstances of opprobrium (as biological feature of human beings, and probably similarly in regards to all mammals, birds, fish and possibly insects); because a sense of self as of the contemplation of especially social reality in terms of fear and the consequences of one’s being rejected, ostracized, expelled—or murdered by the very human group one is intensely biologically dependent on, is of course also the logical implication and confirmation of self, as at least perceiver who, additionally, must foresee and eventually anticipate the consequences of her own behavior. This eventual need of social foresight regarding one’s own behavior is necessarily the seed of what we understand as morality, and perhaps as well, a very important component of rationality itself, in regards at least to human beings who take the herd concept far above and beyond the point of any other living species on the planet. And it is certainly a form of biological force of urgency towards the need and development of a rational self in and against the group, and given that only individual experience is corporeal, bodily experience.

 

Thus the problem of anthropology as individual, bodily experience but paradoxically configured as of a group becomes the very structural center of anthropology that, in the physiologically immediate circumstances of the inter-personal realm of group life through time physiologically (and already thus morally in a physical sense) begins to define the parameters of the group, its structure, and thus imposes a physiological appropriateness on different individuals in regards to what becomes the vital purpose of the group itself, towards its perseverance and ultimate, group survival.

 

Because in pre-agricultural contexts, survival is quite clearly in the group itself sine qua non; and in the biology originally of human beings, as well that becomes, of course, the foundation of biological opprobrium that is initially—but logically—a priority of the group over individuals.

 

So, seemingly individuality would thus become a problem, and even a threat to group viability, and in a certain, technical sense—it its; but a problem as really an inexorable circumstances of bodily experience only individuals live in, and in its quality of the logically inexorable, is solved by making it the true, underlying—cryptic—cornerstone of the structurally collective, simply because individually resilient members of group (and quite naturally at times against the group) ultimately make for more resilient groups. Thus the accommodation of the force of individuality becomes a commandeering of it by the anthropological group and, eventually, culture; because inexorably only individuals live physiologically corporeal experience.

 

And so the morality of individuality is thus clear from the very beginning as the numerically inferior underdog, who lives permanently in a paradoxical, Catch-22 context of needing biologically to belong to the group, while being permanently prevented from ever completely belonging because of the corporeally singular experience of the body:

 

Thus even for the individual, can the corporeal become a problem as indeed permanent obstacle towards total, group integration; and so for the individual, corporeal-based individuality is permanently a form of burden.

 

Naturally, as of agriculture and definitively sedentary experience of the group itself, culture’s ability to mediate individual experience through the semiotic, becomes key in regards to a new mode of anthropological functionality, that is naturally (intrinsically) a distancing of individuals more and more from physical and physiologically corporeal experience through the ideas a human biology of opprobrium makes physiologically relevant, and physiologically binding for the individual; and situationally these ideas are simply the notions the numerically superior force of the group hold as real, of whatever nature and regardless of said notions actually being real or not—as long as they are anthropologically effective.

 

Situationally in regards to a geometry of opprobrium of a relative, situational nature, and that of course changes as the notions of the group are modified, or in regards to an altogether new group the individual may, circumstantially, need to integrate with.

 

Because even immorality is a still conceptually within the scope of the moral, that becomes the structural hotspot of individuality, after sedentary experience in which physiology can no longer just physically be the way it could in pre-agricultural (pre-sedentary contexts) and only physiologically held in check by a body logic of the group; as of agriculture it becomes a physiology of moral dilemma itself that substitutes the physiological being of pre-agricultural human history. And so individuality becomes a structural requirement, if one is to belong to agricultural-based, human groups in which moral dilemma as tension is the primary, living source of simply invigoration, the anthropologically structural, however, cannot do without.

 

And the individual’s function is that of living in moral tension towards really structural viability itself, given that the nature of human physiology is still that of pre-sedentary human groups, for how can human biology evolve through mechanism of human natural selection, in highly refined, dynamic contexts of collective, physiologically-structured human groups?

 

The answer is, it can’t; not as of certainly agriculture. And in the historical immediacy just previous to it, only cultural and group relevant biological evolution (as process of natural selection) could have taken place, and for a little while longer; because agriculture definitively halts human biological evolution in that it no longer allows for the force of human, natural selection.

 

But if only individual experience is truly physical experience, who really are the others whom the individual physio-rationally toils with and under, permanently as the human group of individual dependence? Because every individual you actually talk to, is an individual just like you—and who, if you talk long enough to him or her, you know is in some sense not one of them, of the others; but rather is a someone who, in his or her eyes, manners and physiologically immediate idiosyncrasies, you know to be very much like yourself?

 

Because the circumstances of opprobrium are crucially physiological, not really rational, although you can intellectually apprehend a conceptual understanding that, however, is not comparable to the direct physiological force of biological opprobrium—because opprobrium is the cause of the individual’s need to be in and towards the rational, but is intrinsically irrational (zoomorphic) in itself.

 

And so always is the group one is dependent on a figment of physiological experience, that necessarily only just verges on the rational, but that is not rational itself. Because the demanding nature of pre-agricultural, pre-sedentary group experience, demanded also a direct command over human, physiological response of the individual; and originally through natural selection, the biology of opprobrium and the physiological mode of being it dictates, is simply our biology to this day.

 

And thus from a strictly structural standpoint, individuality is guilt, remorse, fear and dread—and perhaps also inevitably empathy in regards to the plight of others one knows so well as of one’s own experience of self as the underdog that is intrinsically (in its very structural circumstances) individuality;

 

But from the standpoint of singular, corporeal experience, individuality is also a criterion of the bodily self versus the group; and so becomes fear and dread—jealousy, envy and hatred—but is also a sense of fairness, and fear of excessive brutality of the group against the individual (because individuality is the very context of being an underdog), and an acute sense of justice and equanimity, in the physio-biological experience of individuality always and permanently at the mercy of the group; and to the group is also individuality an appeal for order in fact through justice;

 

And, of course, defiance that is also at times the cold and calculating moving against the group to one’s own advantage through rational acumen, for how else can advantage be gained over the numerically superior force of number of the group?

 

And individuality is thus at times the need to hide, and in fact deceive, as a protecting of what is individually intimate against the anticipated fear of the consequences of the group’s taking offense—and thus its rejection of you.

 

But the good news is that, in all the turmoil of being of the self, in the commandeering of your physiological response by the collectively structural, and thus the individual’s need rationally, strategically to protect herself, it is culture itself that depends crucially—and waits thus expectantly—for individuality to challenge it, though lady culture in her silence and perhaps enigmatic, subtle smile, says nothing in this sense,

 

Because the burden is naturally always on you.

 

That is actually how she really prefers it, and despite perhaps the individual’s initial understanding of just prohibition; because she is not really about prohibiting—structural viability is in cryptically accommodating that which inexorably is, and even if she doesn’t make this explicit; she can’t, because you are supposed to, finally, not so much in words or deeds, but rather more likely, attitude.

 

 

13) Geometric Opprobrium Games

http://www.caffereggio.net/2016/08/09/populistas-incorrectos-de-ricardo-dudda-en-el-pais/

Una característica fundamental del populismo es el rechazo a la corrección política. De Donald Trump a Marine Le Pen o Nigel Farage, los líderes populistas utilizan un lenguaje que busca romper los tabúes, que dice las cosas “como son” y utiliza significantes vacíos como el “sentido común”. La incorrección política sirve al populista para justificar su retórica divisiva y polarizadora: Donald Trump nunca aceptaría que sus discursos son racistas, para él son solo políticamente incorrectos. Sus seguidores aprecian su autenticidad, su aparente valentía a la hora de decir lo que, según ellos, todos piensan pero no se atreven a decir. Creen que hay una dictadura del “buenismo” y el pensamiento bienintencionado que les impide decir lo que consideran verdad, y que pone en peligro sus libertades.

 

Tabúes del grupo y su propuesta de corrección política bienpensante

 

Retórica divisiva, polarizadora del populista

 

Gancho político propio en el físiorrechazo opróbico de individualidad antropológico

 

Es una preocupación muy estadounidense, y forma parte de una cultura muy arraigada de la libertad de expresión.[Mecánica cultural y formalista; como formalismo y cliché físiosemiotico cultural y antropológico] Muchos ciudadanos de Estados Unidos sienten que no solo les han arrebatado el país y frustrado sus esperanzas, sino que también las élites les han impedido quejarse de ello. Su rechazo a la corrección política es un rechazo al lenguaje que utilizan las élites para ocultar la verdad, es una manera simbólica de luchar contra el establishment. Los votantes de Trump ven su retórica incendiaria más como una expresión de integridad y sinceridad, y un rechazo al lenguaje mojigato y excesivamente calculado de los políticos de carrera, que como una muestra de racismo, machismo y mala educación. También sirve a Trump para protegerse de sus críticos. No es posible realizar una rendición de cuentas, porque es todo superficie y discurso: lo importante de Trump no es lo que dice, sino su show políticamente incorrecto. En la era de la política posfactual, en la que Trump es el rey, lo verdaderamente importante es la apariencia de autenticidad. Ninguno de sus votantes cree que vaya a construir un muro con México; les basta solo con que se atreva a proponerlo.

 

Tras las críticas a la corrección política hay parte de razón. Aunque es una manera bienintencionada de determinar las reglas de un debate civilizado, y suele ser una defensa de la integración y el respeto de las minorías, sus excesos han puesto en peligro en ocasiones la libertad de expresión: en las universidades estadounidenses, muchos estudiantes han censurado o intentado censurar opiniones que consideran ofensivas. A veces tiene como consecuencia justo lo que busca cambiar: en nombre de las minorías y la corrección política, muchos caen en una actitud paternalista que promueve la intolerancia y desprecia el pluralismo.

La derecha ha sido la principal preocupada por la corrección política, que considera característica de una izquierda mojigata y acomplejada. Pero la incorrección política es en esencia transversal y populista. Es, en cierto modo, una negación de la política, una defensa falaz de una verdad previa a la política institucional. El populista incorrecto no busca solo rescatar a las personas del establishment, sino también recuperar el lenguaje.

 

Aunque los líderes de Podemos utilizan la corrección política como una manera de crear hegemonía y no perder votos de sectores estratégicos, también buscan romper tabúes y cuestionan la “corrección política” o hegemonía cultural del sistema. Errejón afirmó en una entrevista que hay puntos en común entre el patriotismo del Frente Nacional y el de Podemos, y que al decir esto estaba siendo políticamente incorrecto. Quiere “construir pueblo mediante la batalla cultural” y convertir Podemos en un “partido-movimiento” de corte nacional-popular.

 

En un discurso en el Congreso en la pasada legislatura, Pablo Iglesias declaró que “decir la verdad, y tener principios, se ha vuelto algo extraño”, y se ofreció como la alternativa “decente” que no tiene miedo a decir la verdad. Pareció sugerir que, hasta la llegada de Podemos al Parlamento, nadie se había atrevido a decir lo que realmente había que decir. Es una defensa de una verdad “popular”, de sentido común (que es una característica de la incorrección política), propiedad del pueblo antes de que la política se la robara, y que es necesario rescatar. Pero, como se ha visto en la campaña del Brexit y en la de Trump, para recuperar la verdad que han ocultado los poderosos, el populista incorrecto acaba siempre usando la mentira.

Ricardo Dudda es periodista y miembro de la redacción de Letras Libres.

 

________________________________

Movimiento más bien antropológico respecto la ambivalencia base de individualidad grupal y antropológico-estructural, y al que se le puede atraer provocando (que es finalmente un vigorizar) precisamente sobre el punto del agobio estructural-grupal que solo se alivia natural y antropológicamente en el rechazo físiorracional del mismo (que es el modo antropologico de la verdadera individualidad tonificante y finalmente corporal)—y esto políticamente en torno a un modelo coreografiado físiosemiotico y patrón de individualidad a seguir, que es el líder—presidente o Fuhrer—y respecto finalmente sus tabúes propuestos propios que es finalmente la suplantación de una semiótica anterior por una nueva de dominio personal, del partido—o grupo y estamento oscuro de presión—como nuevo paradigma (en verdad físioantropologico) de un nuevo orden político, semiótico y finalmente colectivamente fisiológico, ciertamente como remedo estructural mayor y antropológico, sin embargo al servicio de unos fines poco circunspectos y finalmente provincianos, dado que su propio ímpetu de exclusivamente dominio geométrico y situacional, no está ni interesado ni capacitado para una posible gestión sistémica-estructural mayor respecto el espacio humano antropológico en sí.

 

El dominio político así entendido es y se propone ser en realidad un caloroso y paternal abrazo antropológico de la individualidad afligida físioantropologica humana y estructural; Pero ruin ciertamente en lo no confesado y respecto las intenciones iniciales siempre vacíos y solo situacionales, de forcejeo y lucha ocultos respecto al espacio físiopsicologico de individualidad antropológica, debajo de la superficie social racional y coherente, lejos siempre de la luz diurna.

 

El Donald es una mierda, pero tonifica

-Falaz (y verdaderamente avieso) porque el contenido conceptual (más bien poco) está siempre al servicio de uno fines finalmente siempre fisiológicos, nada más.

 

-Los procesos históricos llamados así populistas (pero que en realidad son de una propuesta manipulación fisiologica-psicologica y físiosemiotica) parecen adquirir una especial carácter virulento a partir especialmente de la prensa escrita y el telégrafo; la posibilidad técnica de fotografías impresas en los periodicos; y el cine y la radio que arraigan social y físiopsicologicamente al mismo tiempo, más o menos, y durante las mismas décadas del siglo XX (los años viente y trienta); hasta tal punto que sería lícito afirmar que el fenómeno de Adolph Hitler no hubiera sido posible de la misma forma ni en la misma rapidez y virulencia sin esto que era un nuevo mecanismo de franqueo de la mente (y de la misma individualidad estructural y antropológica) del ser humano; que efectivamente actúa como fuerza catalizadora sobre los elementos del sustrato cultural alemán y respecto de una nocion grupal orgánica y organicista especifica.